《Naruto: I'm Really Not an Evil Uchiha!》


 Chapter 1 :The storm is coming

    Konoha Village, Ninja Academy.


    The large training ground was crowded with students, waiting for instructions from the Chuunin teacher.


    "Next, Hatake Kakashi."


    A white-haired boy wearing a mask walked up to the teacher and formed hand seals with both hands.


    BAM.


    A puff of white smoke dispersed, and two clones that looked identical to him appeared beside him.


    Hatake Kakashi had perfectly created two clones.


    "Very good, full marks."


    The Chuunin teacher nodded in satisfaction.


    Recording the score, indeed the son of Konoha''s White Fang.


    "Wow, it''s Kakashi! I heard he wants to apply for early graduation from the academy."


    "Kakashi is so handsome!"


    Many girls who were more mature than usual screamed as they watched Kakashi''s perfect ninja technique.


    Among them was Nohara Rin.


    She wore a black top, with a light pink skirt tied around her waist, and tight pants that highlighted her well-formed body.


    What stood out most were her soft short hair and the purple pattern on her face.


    "Heh, Rin, I can do it too."


    Beside her, Uchiha Obito saw Rin cheering for Kakashi and immediately declared that he could do it as well.


    Kakashi, returning to the lineup, glanced coldly at Uchiha Obito.


    "Idiot."


    "What did you say?"


    Obito, upset, wanted to argue with Kakashi, but Rin stopped him.


    While everyone was shouting and making noise, there was one person who seemed out of place.


    Uchiha Shimizu looked at the students playing and chatting, then discreetly glanced at Kakashi''s disappearing clones.


    By the standards of the ninja academy, it was indeed perfect, but in actual combat, there were still some flaws.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Kakashi''s clones have reached the full marks standard, it''s inevitable that he''ll graduate early this year," thought Uchiha Shimizu.


    He was a transmigrator, having become an Uchiha member for six years now.


    Since birth, he had unraveled the mysteries of his birth and awakened his past life memories.


    Although his parents had died, both were ninjas, and Konoha had provided him with a pension, plus a large sum from the Uchiha clan.


    This ensured Shimizu never had to worry about hunger or cold.


    Now it was October of the 43rd year of Konoha, and according to the original storyline, Kakashi would graduate this year.


    Obito, Rin, Guy, and others would also graduate in the following years.


    This meant that the Third Great Ninja War was also approaching.


    Uchiha Shimizu sighed and withdrew his gaze from Kakashi.


    With his adult learning ability, the ninja academy''s basic jutsu like the Clone Technique was already second nature to him.


    His clones were even stronger than Kakashi''s at the moment.


    After all, no matter how much of a genius Kakashi was, he was still a six-year-old child, and his brain hadn''t developed to its peak yet.


    Moreover, Shimizu had strict self-discipline.


    He trained diligently every day, practicing water-walking, tree-climbing, and more.


    His strength could definitely rival that of those freshly graduated Genin.


    It was important to note that he hadn''t even activated his Sharingan yet and could only use some of the Uchiha clan''s inherited jutsu.


    In this world, only strength could weigh everything.


    For instance, the upcoming Third Great Ninja War¡ªif Senju Hashirama, the so-called "God of Shinobi," were still alive, there would be no chance of fighting!


    Who would dare to fight Senju Hashirama besides Uchiha Madara?


    However, Shimizu didn''t want to apply for early graduation like Kakashi. He wanted to stay at the ninja academy a bit longer.


    If he performed too well, he would draw attention from Danzo, and being targeted by such a person wasn''t pleasant.


    "Next, Uchiha Shimizu."


    The Chuunin teacher marked another score on the form, and it was now Shimizu''s turn to perform.


    With the teacher''s words, Shimizu stepped forward.


    He quickly formed hand seals and focused his chakra, then released it according to the seals.


    BAM BAM.


    Uchiha Shimizu created two clones, one to his left and one to his right.


    "Not bad, 90 points."


    The Chuunin teacher wrote down 90 points on the form, not surprised by Shimizu''s result.


    After all, he was from the Uchiha clan, and perhaps except for Obito, most Uchiha clan members performed well.


    "Shimizu, let''s spar later!" Obito waved at Shimizu, hoping he would agree to train together.


    Obito had just barely passed, and he wanted to impress Rin, but he didn''t want to humble himself in front of Kakashi.


    Shimizu responded coldly.


    "I have things to do."


    Shimizu wasn''t interested in interacting with these kids. He dismissed his clones and returned to the crowd.


    After all, he knew that no matter what he did, he couldn''t surpass Kakashi or Rin in Obito''s heart.


    They killed their master and his wife without blinking an eye, and even thoughtfully gave Naruto an explosive tag as a gift upon meeting him.


    Could they possibly let him go on the night of the Uchiha clan massacre?


    Obito was someone chosen by Uchiha Madara, and his descent into darkness was inevitable.


    Shimizu didn''t want to get involved in that mess. Staying out of trouble was the wisest choice.


    "This guy..."


    Obito looked at Shimizu, a fellow Uchiha, with an annoyed expression.


    He couldn''t stand people who acted like Kakashi.


    After everything was finished, the Chuunin teacher collected the forms, folded them, and instructed the students to go home.


    Shimizu walked home as usual and bought a few servings of bento¡ªthey were delicious and balanced in nutrition.


    They were easy to eat, convenient to carry, and didn''t require cooking or cleaning.


    Bento was recorded in the official "Book of War," which detailed how to make it, even offering ways to modify the taste based on personal preferences.


    "Sigh, to become stronger, I need to awaken the Sharingan, but to activate it, I need a strong mental stimulus."


    For the Uchiha clan, the quickest way to grow stronger was through mental stimulation, and the most commonly used method was pain.


    Thinking of the brutal Third Great Ninja War, Shimizu felt uncertain.


    Right now, he was slightly stronger than Kakashi, but that was only because Konoha''s White Fang was still alive.


    Once Kakashi went mad, his strength would increase dramatically, getting stronger every day, far surpassing him.


    But he had reached his limit now, and there was no chance for further growth in the short term.


    "It looks like I''ll have to rely on this."


    Shimizu looked at the semi-transparent panel in front of him, something that no one else could see.


    Since his transmigration, it had always been in his mind.


    [Simulator countdown: 10 minutes 57 seconds]


    As each second passed, the number on the panel decreased.


    Shimizu quickened his pace towards home.


    He didn''t know exactly how useful this simulator was, but it was the only thing he could rely on for now.


    If this didn''t help him grow stronger quickly, Shimizu would have to consider defecting.


    Going to the Hidden Cloud Village would be a good option, to expand his clan there.


    Because even if he were lucky enough to survive the war, he would still have to face the greater threat of the Uchiha clan massacre.


    One could say that an Uchiha


    ''s life was filled with hardship.


    [Ding, energy collected, starting Perfect Life Simulator.]


    [Current attempts: One, do you wish to begin the Perfect Life Simulation?]

 Chapter 2: Simulation

    When Shimizu just returned home, he heard a mechanical female voice in his ear, accompanied by a surge of information that appeared in his mind.


    The information detailed the simulator and its basic usage.


    Shimizu could simulate once within ten days.


    The simulation would begin from the moment he started it, and it would project forward in time.


    After each simulation, three random choices would appear, from which he could freely select an item in the simulator.


    The items in the simulator were not fixed; anything he had encountered in the simulator could appear in the three choices.


    In other words, Shimizu could even draw bloodlines!


    The most important thing in the ninja world was the bloodline. If he drew the Sage Mode body of Hashirama, it would be like receiving an Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan for free!


    There would be no need to transplant the eyes of relatives to activate the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    In fact, it would be more legitimate than transplanting, since the Uchiha''s ancestor, Indra, did not need to transplant. His bloodline was closer to the ¨­tsutsuki clan.


    The Uchiha bloodline had diluted over generations, which is why they had to transplant in order to break the side effects of the ordinary Mangeky¨­ Sharingan and obtain the Eternal Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    Shimizu was very satisfied with this. He had a cleanliness obsession and didn''t feel comfortable using something that wasn''t his own.


    Each simulation was displayed in text on a translucent screen, and later, he could choose to simulate in person.


    With a personal simulation, even if he died, there would be no loss. He would simply return to the moment the simulation started.


    This was like having the ability to endlessly rewind the game, where no enemy''s information could escape him.


    However, these features were still far from his current ability. They would only be unlocked once his strength increased.


    The remaining information was about the time limit of the simulation.


    The stronger the power, the longer the time that could be simulated.


    Also, based on the number of simulations used, the time limit would gradually increase.


    As a low-ranked ninja, Shimizu could currently simulate up to three years.


    After thinking for a moment, Shimizu decided that this time limit was sufficient.


    It was now October in the 43rd year of Konoha, so three years would be the 46th year of Konoha.


    The 46th year was just before the outbreak of the Third Great Ninja War, which would occur in 47. He could use this to see the signs of the war and whether his appearance would create a butterfly effect that could alter its occurrence.


    ¡¾Current number of simulations: 1. Do you wish to start the Perfect Life Simulation?¡¿


    The simulator prompted again.


    Shimizu stroked his chin, looking at the translucent text, and finally decided to try a simulation. After all, he could simulate once every ten days, and in a month, he could run several simulations, which would be enough.


    "Start."


    ¡¾Ding, Perfect Life Simulation in progress...¡¿


    ¡¾Day 1: You feel that your growth in strength is too slow and there is no hope of mastering your destiny in just a few years. You decide to defect from Konoha and establish a branch of the Uchiha clan in the Hidden Cloud Village.¡¿The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡¾Day 2: You pack your belongings, leave Konoha, hesitate for a moment in front of the ninja headband, and choose to cross out the symbol.¡¿


    ¡¾Day 3: You are traveling through the forest...¡¿


    ¡¾Day 26: You meet a member of the Uchiha clan, but quickly pretend to be a civilian and sneak away.¡¿


    ¡¾Day 92: You are caught by a Konoha pursuit team, badly wounded, but manage to escape.¡¿


    ¡¾Day 98: You arrive in the Hidden Cloud Village. After explaining your reasons, you are given temporary accommodation and placed under surveillance.¡¿


    ¡¾Day 99: Your background is confirmed after investigation, and you are warmly welcomed by the Raikage early in the morning. You are immediately assigned three wives, although your age...¡¿


    ¡¾Day 362: You have many offspring, created through a special medicine fed to you by medical ninjas in the Hidden Cloud Village, which extracts cells and artificially creates offspring. You are happy to have expanded your family, but your potential is questioned because you have never shown your Sharingan. You are troubled because nothing seems to stimulate the awakening of your eyes; there is no one important to you.¡¿


    ¡¾Day 363: Your attempt to escape fails. The extreme martial faction in the Hidden Cloud Village demands that you take a secret medicine said to stimulate the awakening of your Sharingan. You know that without the Sharingan, you are useless to them. You search for the Raikage, but fail, and reluctantly take the medicine.¡¿


    ¡¾Day 364: You successfully awaken your Sharingan, but due to the effects of the secret medicine, your heart fails, and you die.¡¿


    ¡¾Simulation Ended, Calculating Results...¡¿


    ¡¾Please choose a reward: One Tomoe Sharingan, Hidden Cloud Village Secret Medicine, Ordinary Kunai¡¿


    Shimizu looked at the simulator''s result and was silent for a while.


    He also looked at the line about having many offspring, feeling somewhat speechless.


    Indeed, some people in the Hidden Cloud Village seemed to have the nature of bandits, using such methods to extract his essence to quickly propagate their bloodline.


    He estimated that even if he hadn''t died from heart failure, he wouldn''t have survived the side effects of forcibly extracting his cells. His current body was too young to withstand such strain.


    If he remembered correctly, the Third Great Ninja War was instigated by the martial factions of each country, and the Hidden Cloud Village had many such factions.


    This meant that the Third Great Ninja War didn''t erupt suddenly but had been planned for a long time, with all forces waiting for the right moment.


    Shimizu had intended to step in at this point; after the war, his treatment would likely be much better, and things wouldn''t be as extreme.


    The martial factions sought to expand their military strength by using inhumane methods. Shimizu was a victim of this in the simulation.


    "Will everything that happens in the simulator change depending on the items I receive?"


    Shimizu tried to communicate with the simulator, but it was like a lifeless object. After sending the information to his mind, it showed no other independent actions.


    Seeing that communication wasn''t possible, Shimizu gave up asking further questions.


    After all, he could simulate again in ten days. With more simulations, he would eventually deduce the true situation.


    "The current information I can gather is that the version of me in the simulator doesn''t simulate anything."


    Shimizu looked at the second day where he chose to run away and felt speechless.


    His first simulation had awakened the Sharingan, and the future seemed bright. How could he have chosen to escape?


    Only the version of him in the simulator would run away...


    And even if he succeeded in running away, he would die a year later.


    Then, Shimizu didn''t hesitate and immediately chose the first reward.


    The ordinary kunai was useless, as Uchiha already had plenty.


    The Hidden Cloud Village secret medicine was also of no use unless he wanted to.


    The simulator appeared to have three choices, but in fact, there was only one.


    "I choose the One Tomoe Sharingan."


    ¡¾One Tomoe Sharingan has been granted...¡¿


    With the mechanical female voice ringing out, Shimizu felt a surge of heat in his eyes.


    When he closed and then reopened them, the world appeared clearer than ever.


    His dark pupils had turned crimson, and a single tomoe rotated slowly around his iris.


    Shimizu opened the door and walked into the yard.


    The sky had grown dim, and the setting sun sank into the horizon, signaling the arrival of night.


    There were many mosquitoes buzzing around, and Shimizu''s gaze fell on them. He could feel that the mosquitoes seemed to be moving in slow motion, with each flap of their wings slowing down.


    Slap.


    A mosquito was pinned to the ground by a shuriken, its abdomen split in half by the sharp tip.


    Shimizu lowered his hand, a smile appearing on his lips.


    "This is the power of the Sharingan."


    He could feel a new power residing in his eyes, a power known as "Eye Power."


    Moreover, these eyes continuously sent chakra flowing through his body.


    Actions that were once difficult for him to perform now came with increased speed and agility.


    His chakra capacity also seemed to have broken through a bottleneck and was steadily increasing.


    If Shimizu before awakening the Sharingan was just an average low-level ninja, then after awakening a One Tomoe Sharingan, he was already approaching the level of a strong lower-ranked ninja, and even becoming a Ch¨±nin was no longer out of reach.


    Breaking through personal limits and potential, at this moment, everything was changing.


    If each simulation grants him items as smoothly as this one, he would grow at an extremely terrifying rate!

 Chapter 3: Strength

    The next day.


    At the Ninja Academy.


    In the training field, twenty practice dummies were set up.


    The dummies were quite worn out, clearly having been reused multiple times.


    Today''s session included a test to assess how quickly students could hit all twenty dummies using kunai.


    The test was conducted one student at a time.


    After the Chunin instructor gave the order, each student sprinted back and forth on the training field, giving it their all.


    ¡°Burn with the fire of youth!¡±


    Most students were gasping for breath, while a few were visibly excited.


    ¡°Kakashi, let¡¯s have a competition! Clone techniques might not be my specialty, but today¡¯s test is all about kunai throwing and taijutsu, which I excel at!¡±


    Might Guy wiggled his thick eyebrows, his yellow scarf around his neck fluttering with excitement.


    ¡°You go first.¡±


    Kakashi Hatake, with his tired, fish-like eyes, gestured for Might Guy to proceed.


    Kakashi''s gaze wandered toward Rin Nohara, noticing Obito Uchiha chattering incessantly beside her.


    With a sigh, Kakashi walked over to Shimizu Uchiha, who stood silently nearby.


    The surrounding classmates were too noisy, but this man seemed much quieter, Kakashi thought to himself.


    ¡°Kakashi, I¡¯m waiting for you!¡±


    Might Guy yelled about youth once again before rushing off to take his test.


    The dummies weren¡¯t placed on flat ground¡ªsome were in trees, others across from half-open windows on the academy¡¯s third floor. Each one required a fair amount of running to reach.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you graduate early?¡±


    When the crowd nearby thinned out, Kakashi suddenly asked.


    ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    Shimizu turned his head.


    ¡°You scored 90 points. That¡¯s more than enough to graduate early. Why don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s 90 points compared to a perfect score? I¡¯ll graduate when I can score full marks.¡±


    Shimizu shook his head.


    There was no benefit to revealing his full strength too early. Why would he do that?


    Shimizu only planned to show his abilities if doing so served a specific purpose.


    For now, his outward performance in the academy was mid-to-upper level¡ªstrong enough to stand out but not enough to draw excessive attention.


    This placement was deliberate.


    If his abilities were too outstanding, he might attract the scrutiny of Danzo or the Third Hokage. They¡¯d likely try to indoctrinate him with the "Will of Fire" and brainwash him into prioritizing the village above all else.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Shimizu had no interest in such complications.


    It wasn¡¯t that he feared Danzo. As long as his talent was evident, the Uchiha clan would protect him. Danzo wouldn¡¯t dare openly oppose the Uchiha without allies inside the clan.


    But unnecessary trouble was just that¡ªunnecessary. Who knew what unforeseen problems might arise?


    Being too weak, on the other hand, could be even more dangerous. Danzo might see him as expendable and secretly eliminate him, replacing him with a Root operative disguised as him.


    The existence of Uchiha Kawahara, who had been secretly replaced by Danzo, was a chilling example.


    Whenever Shimizu thought about that, a cold sweat ran down his back.


    An impostor had infiltrated the Uchiha clan for so long without Fugaku, the clan leader, noticing.


    Who could say if there weren¡¯t more spies like Kawahara hidden among them?


    Thus, Shimizu aimed for a middle-ground position¡ªnot too extraordinary, yet still aligning with the Uchiha reputation for producing elites.


    Danzo wouldn¡¯t bother targeting someone in this category; he¡¯d go after those who faded into the background instead.


    ¡°Full marks, huh?¡±


    Kakashi murmured.


    He had come here intending to invite Shimizu to graduate early with him.


    Kakashi was about to graduate soon, and if Shimizu graduated at the same time, there was a good chance they¡¯d end up on the same team.


    He had observed Shimizu and found him far more mature than his peers, with impressive skills to match.


    Having Shimizu as a teammate would greatly improve their efficiency and success rate in missions.


    Kakashi wanted to make his father proud again, restoring the honor of Konoha¡¯s White Fang.


    The two continued chatting casually, but Shimizu politely declined Kakashi¡¯s invitation.


    Graduating early was out of the question unless he reached the strength of a Jonin or higher.


    ¡°It¡¯s my turn. See you later.¡±


    Shimizu grabbed a kunai and headed toward the training field for his test.


    The average student took five minutes to complete the test.


    Finishing in under two minutes was considered a perfect score.


    ¡°This time, let¡¯s go for two and a half minutes.¡±


    Shimizu calculated the time, carefully controlling his performance.


    After awakening his Sharingan yesterday, his physical capabilities had been improving steadily.


    If he accidentally achieved a perfect score, it would attract unnecessary attention.


    He mapped out a route in his mind. Since the dummies were placed at varying distances, planning his path would save significant time.


    From the starting point, eight dummies could be hit immediately.


    The remaining twelve required movement.


    Shimizu simultaneously threw kunai at the eight closest dummies while darting off like an arrow. He followed the route he had visualized, navigating the training field with precision and speed.


    Two minutes and twenty-seven seconds¡­ Two minutes and twenty-nine seconds¡­


    Shimizu stopped just as the timer hit two minutes and thirty seconds.


    ¡°Ninety points. As excellent as always. You and Kakashi are the best students I¡¯ve ever taught.¡±


    The Chunin instructor smiled.


    ¡°Why is my score only 70?!¡±


    Obito Uchiha wailed nearby, 70 points being one of his rare high scores.


    ¡°Shimizu, you must train a lot,¡± Rin Nohara remarked. She rarely saw Shimizu play with others and assumed he spent most of his time training.


    ¡°Kakashi, you scored full marks again!¡±


    After Kakashi finished his test, Might Guy rushed over.


    ¡°But next time, I¡¯ll win for sure! My speed is faster than yours; I just scored fewer points because my throws weren¡¯t as accurate.¡±


    A faint voice came from behind Kakashi¡¯s black mask.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°But I feel like Shimizu is really strong,¡± Might Guy whispered.


    Kakashi glanced at him, puzzled by the remark.


    Might Guy explained, ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice? Shimizu didn¡¯t even break a sweat.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s pupils narrowed. He looked toward the corner where Shimizu stood, calm and unaffected, his expression unreadable.


    Why was Shimizu hiding his strength?


    Was he dissatisfied with Konoha?


    Or did he have other concerns?


    Frowning, Kakashi stared at Shimizu, as though trying to see through him.


    ¡°Kakashi, want to walk home together?¡±


    Behind him, Rin Nohara approached with light steps.


    Trailing her was Obito, who immediately joined in when he saw Rin talking to Kakashi.


    ¡°Rin, walk home with me! Don¡¯t we take the same route part of the way?¡±


    Obito grinned foolishly, imagining himself walking home with Rin alone.


    As they chatted, the school bell rang, and Kakashi noticed Shimizu had already disappeared.


    The hallway near the bathrooms.


    The boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ restrooms were on opposite sides, with the handwashing area outside in the middle.


    ¡°Might Guy, a ninja specializing in taijutsu¡­¡±


    Shimizu shook his head and washed his face.


    His body was strong now, and this test wasn¡¯t physically demanding.


    He had unintentionally left a small clue about his true strength.


    Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t a big issue since not many people noticed.


    Even the Chunin instructor hadn¡¯t realized Shimizu was holding back, not even after his recent boost in strength from awakening his one-tomoe Sharingan.


    ¡°Shimizu Uchiha.¡±


    A crisp female voice called from behind him, clear and bold.


    It was Kurenai Yuhi, with her red eyes and round cheeks, walking toward him.


    ¡°Do you know genjutsu?¡± she asked.

 Chapter 4: Then dress cooler and come back to me

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "Not really."


    In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Shimizu straightforwardly denied it.


    "I don''t believe you," Y¨±hi Kurenai replied confidently, letting out a self-assured hum.


    With a flick of her long, curled black hair, her crimson eyes locked firmly onto Shimizu.


    "Why not?" Shimizu retorted, turning off the faucet and pulling a paper towel from the nearby dispenser to dry his hands.


    He couldn''t fathom why she suspected him. He had always kept a low profile. Only yesterday had his Sharingan awakened¡ªthere was no way anyone could know.


    "Obito claims he knows genjutsu, yet you''re far stronger than he is. You''re both Uchiha, after all," Kurenai explained slowly, step by step, closing the gap between them.


    "Obito talks big and drags me into it, huh?" Shimizu thought with an inner sigh.


    Obito could exaggerate like no one else.


    "My father, Y¨±hi Shinku, is a master of genjutsu in Konoha. I want to see how those of you who rely on your bloodline abilities measure up."


    Hearing this, Shimizu finally understood why Kurenai had approached him.


    Y¨±hi Shinku was highly regarded for his genjutsu prowess, arguably unparalleled outside the Uchiha clan.


    There were even rumors claiming his genjutsu could not be countered by the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    But rumors were just that¡ªrumors.


    In this era, only Madara Uchiha had the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.


    As for Fugaku Uchiha, whether he possessed the Mangeky¨­ remained debatable. Official manga and novels made no mention of it; only the anime granted him such an ability.


    Regardless, Fugaku was the leader of the Uchiha clan, the head of a major family.


    Could a lesser family''s genjutsu genuinely outmatch the Sharingan of such a powerful figure?


    The Y¨±hi clan''s position was precarious¡ªstrong enough to be notable, but weak compared to the Uchiha, whose Sharingan effortlessly trumped civilian ninja genjutsu.


    At her age, Kurenai''s growing pride and desire to prove herself made her challenge understandable.


    "Meet me at the alley by the eastern training ground after school."


    With that, Shimizu turned and left without another word.


    It was better to resolve this matter decisively than to deal with constant pestering.


    The afternoon passed in a blur.


    "Kurenaii!"


    Sarutobi Asuma, wearing his usual yellow jacket and a lollipop dangling from his mouth, called out excitedly.


    He was determined to invite Y¨±hi Kurenai to walk home with him today and make some headway in building their relationship.


    "Asuma..."


    Kurenai frowned slightly. She couldn''t understand why Asuma was always so insistent.


    As the Hokage''s son, Sarutobi Asuma was not someone she could afford to offend, despite being younger.


    "I have plans today, so I have to leave," Kurenai said hastily, bidding farewell to her peers before heading toward the agreed meeting spot with Shimizu.


    "What''s gotten into her today?"


    Asuma scratched his head in confusion.


    He had never seen Kurenai so hurried.


    "Huh, doesn''t Shimizu usually go that way too?"


    Just as Asuma was about to leave, he noticed Shimizu walking in the same direction.


    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Due to historical tensions in Konoha, Asuma rarely interacted with the Uchiha clan and knew little about Shimizu.


    "Let''s go, Asuma," a classmate called out, pulling him away from his thoughts.


    Shrugging it off, Asuma decided it wasn''t worth worrying about. He could talk to Kurenai tomorrow.


    The setting sun painted the sky a soft crimson, draping the world in golden hues.


    Kurenai arrived at the alley well before Shimizu.


    The area, a neglected part of the village, was near an old shop undergoing reconstruction. Workers had already left for the day.


    Eager to prove herself, Kurenai imagined her father''s pride and how her victory would elevate the Y¨±hi name.


    She waited for a while before Shimizu finally appeared.


    Taking a deep breath, Kurenai announced, "I''m starting now."


    "Demonic Illusion: Tree Binding Death!"


    At her command, monstrous tree-like arms sprouted from the ground, twisting and coiling around Shimizu.


    Seeing her illusion ensnare him, Kurenai nodded in satisfaction.


    "Wow, I didn''t think I could pull this technique off so smoothly today," she mused aloud.


    With Shimizu seemingly immobilized, Kurenai grew bolder, stepping closer to examine his face.


    Messy black bangs almost obscured his eyes, while the setting sunlight highlighted his sharp, handsome features.


    For a moment, she realized Shimizu, who usually kept to himself, was far more attractive than she had imagined.


    "Remember, the genjutsu of the Y¨±hi clan is no weaker than the Uchiha''s," Kurenai declared confidently, forming the release seal.


    "Release!"


    But the tree bindings remained untouched.


    "What¡¯s happening?"


    Panic set in as Kurenai repeated her command.


    "Release! Release! Release!"


    Yet the illusion refused to dissipate.


    Just as she began to fear she had made a grave mistake, a familiar voice whispered in her ear:


    "When did you start believing you had cast a genjutsu at all?"


    Kurenai spun around, finding Shimizu leaning casually against the alley wall, completely unharmed.


    Turning back, she saw no trees¡ªonly empty air where her illusion should have been.


    "How... how did you do that?"


    A chill ran through her, disbelief etched on her face.


    The truth dawned on her¡ªShimizu had manipulated her from the start. She had fallen into his genjutsu, believing she had the upper hand.


    If Shimizu had been an enemy with malicious intent, she would already be dead.


    "It''s nothing special¡ªjust the baseline skill of an Uchiha," Shimizu replied, his dark eyes gleaming with an unfathomable depth.


    "I... lost. You''re... really strong," Kurenai admitted, her tone laced with humility.


    Despite her loss, her competitive spirit burned brightly. She believed she could win next time if better prepared.


    Noticing her determination, Shimizu smirked and said:


    "If you''re planning to challenge me again, wear something lighter next time."


    -----------


    If you like, you can read more chapters on patreon


    patreon(.)com/YuuWand

 Chapter 5: Sunset Reds Shock

    "You¡­ What are you talking about!"


    Y¨±hi Kurenai, who usually had a bold and tomboyish personality, completely lost her composure at that moment.


    What nonsense was Shimizu talking about?


    What did he mean by dressing lightly?


    This statement left Kurenai¡¯s brain in chaos.


    She was still just a student at the ninja academy, and Shimizu actually said something like that.


    In this instant, all the labels she had previously associated with Shimizu crumbled. They were replaced by tags like "pervert" and "insincere."


    ¡°What does dressing lightly mean?¡±


    Kurenai tried to convince herself that the question wasn''t what she thought it was.


    ¡°What do you think? Obviously, I mean wearing less. You¡¯re dressed so heavily¡ªwhat¡¯s there for me to look at?¡±


    Shimizu spread his hands out nonchalantly.


    In this world, people matured early. At Kurenai¡¯s age, girls already understood everything.


    "If you don¡¯t dress lightly, I won¡¯t accept your next challenge. Wasting my time has to come with some benefits, right?"


    Shimizu spoke casually, sounding just like a scoundrel who didn¡¯t take responsibility.


    He had no choice. If Kurenai kept pestering him every few days, what would he do? Stop training altogether?


    So, he decided to shape himself as a scumbag in her eyes. This way, Kurenai wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ you pervert!¡±


    A blush appeared on Kurenai¡¯s face. It was one thing for her to imagine such things, but hearing someone say it aloud was another matter entirely.


    She had never heard such straightforward words before. Even Sarutobi Asuma, who often tried to court her, maintained a respectful distance and acted with dignity.


    ¡°Wearing a pink skirt would work too. At least it¡¯d bring out more of a girlish vibe.¡±


    Shimizu said this as if he were being considerate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t underestimate my genjutsu!¡±


    Kurenai spat out this harsh retort before running away in a hurry.


    Shimizu¡¯s words might have been playful, but his expression remained calm and indifferent.


    At the moment, Kurenai didn¡¯t hold much value to him. Reducing her opinion of him was a good way to avoid further interactions.


    Shimizu wasn¡¯t a eunuch; he had desires like any other man.


    But, of course, not for the current Kurenai.


    He was referring to the adult, mature Kurenai of the future.


    That said, he wouldn¡¯t let his desires distract him. First came improving his strength; enjoyment could wait.


    For now, all other women were simply tools in Shimizu¡¯s eyes.


    For example, Nohara Rin. If used correctly, she could be a means to keep Obito in check.


    As for how he easily defeated Kurenai¡­


    The moment she said, "I¡¯m starting," Shimizu had activated his single tomoe Sharingan.


    Genjutsu affects the body to manipulate the target¡¯s mental and spiritual will, often through sight or hearing.


    Some highly skilled shinobi could even cast genjutsu through subtle body language.


    Shimizu had used a visual genjutsu just now, leveraging the hypnotic ability of the Sharingan.


    He led Kurenai into an illusion where she believed she had cast her technique. In reality, she was talking to empty air.


    Furthermore, Shimizu implanted a suggestion in her mind that his eyes were ordinary, concealing the fact that he had awakened the Sharingan.


    Opening the Sharingan at six years old was astonishingly rare.


    Even Uchiha Itachi awakened his Sharingan at eight.


    Sasuke awakened his at seven, driven by the trauma of watching his family¡¯s massacre in high-definition detail.


    These were special cases, as families aren¡¯t exactly infinite in number¡ªonce they¡¯re gone, they¡¯re gone.


    Uchiha Izumi also awakened her Sharingan early, but her potential was cut short as she didn¡¯t survive long enough to fully develop it.


    "By my calculations, today is Shisui¡¯s birthday too."


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.According to the databooks, Shisui¡¯s birthday was October 19th.


    The Uchiha clan was about to welcome their ultimate double agent.


    "Let¡¯s see whether this is fate or upbringing," Shimizu murmured to himself.


    If Uchiha Shisui were to follow the same path as in the original story, leaning toward Konoha, Shimizu would have no choice but to kill him.


    In the original, much of the Uchiha clan¡¯s downfall could be attributed to Shisui¡¯s na?ve actions.


    The Uchiha were planning a coup, not the destruction of Konoha, yet Shisui treated it as though it were an all-or-nothing gamble, aligning himself with Konoha¡¯s high-ranking officials.


    Did he not want casualties?


    Fine, he could have used one Kotoamatsukami on the Third Hokage and another on Danzo. That would¡¯ve ensured a bloodless coup.


    Besides, the Uchiha¡¯s rebellion had valid reasons.


    The Uchiha had three main demands:


    The right to participate in policymaking.


    The freedom to live outside the Uchiha compound within the village.


    A chance for one of their own to become Hokage.


    The desire to hold the Hokage position stemmed from the fact that the Uchiha weren¡¯t even allowed to nominate candidates.


    Shimizu¡¯s mind wandered through scenes from Itachi¡¯s True Story as he left the alleyway.


    Uchiha Compound


    In one of the houses, a man emerged, excitedly cradling a baby.


    "Lord Fugaku, this is my child¡ªmy child!"


    The man was overjoyed. Holding his baby in his arms, he felt an overwhelming sense of connection and a determination to protect this child at all costs.


    "Congratulations on becoming a father. We welcome a new member to the Uchiha clan."


    As the clan''s recognized leader, Uchiha Fugaku had come to offer his blessings to the newborn.


    The Uchiha were a large clan, numbering in the thousands.


    They were one of the largest families in Konoha, rivaled only by the Hyuga clan.


    Among the Uchiha, not everyone was a ninja. Most were ordinary people, and only a select few possessed the talent to become shinobi.


    Even fewer could awaken the Sharingan, making them the elite of the elite.


    "Have you decided on the child¡¯s name?"


    Uchiha Sato nodded.


    "His name will be Shisui. I hope he¡¯ll grow strong like my father, Uchiha Kagami, and carry on our clan¡¯s legacy."


    "Hahaha, congratulations!"


    The gathering of clansmen laughed and cheered, some eagerly peeking at the baby Shisui.


    Shimizu was among the crowd, standing at the back.


    "Legacy, huh?"


    He thought to himself.


    Uchiha Kagami had been highly praised by the Second Hokage, embodying the Will of Fire and dedicating his life to Konoha.


    Shimizu couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Kagami¡¯s bloodline had an innate tendency to side with Konoha.


    Shisui was the grandson of Kagami.


    Though some in the previous world had claimed they were father and son, that theory was absurd.


    Uchiha Kagami had been a bodyguard for the Second Hokage, participating in the First and Second Great Ninja Wars.


    Danzo Shimura, Hiruzen Sarutobi, Koharu Utatane, and Homura Mitokado were all born in Konoha¡¯s first five years.


    Kagami was slightly younger, born around Konoha Year 12.


    Kagami passed away at the age of 25, sacrificing himself during the Second Great Ninja War.


    He left behind only one child¡ªShisui¡¯s father, Uchiha Sato.


    "Sato, let¡¯s go have a drink!"


    "Yeah, don¡¯t leave us out of the celebration!"


    "Of course, drinks are on me. Lord Fugaku, please join us too."


    Seeing the cheerful crowd, Sato handed baby Shisui to his younger sister, asking her to take care of the child and his wife while he went off to celebrate.


    Shimizu glanced briefly at the infant Shisui before turning and walking away.


    It had to be said¡ªthe Uchiha clan had a strong sense of camaraderie.


    -----------


    If you like, you can read more chapters on patreon


    patreon(.)com/YuuWand

 Chapter 6 :Simulate Again, Medical Ninja Talent

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The Uchiha clan is a group driven by love. However, it is this intense love that can sometimes lead to extremes, turning into hatred and causing drastic changes in a person¡¯s character. When emotions reach their peak, they may suddenly shift.


    Uchiha members who haven''t awakened the Sharingan are simply caring individuals.


    Some have naturally gentle temperaments, while others possess strong resilience.


    Take Sasuke, for instance. Despite his entire family being massacred, he only awakened a single-tomoe Sharingan.


    In contrast, Obito, upon seeing Kakashi injured, instantly awakened a two-tomoe Sharingan. When he witnessed Rin being killed by his best friend, he activated the Mangekyo Sharingan, fully plunging into his emotions.


    Obito is a prime example of someone who couldn¡¯t handle pressure and thus spiraled into a path of revenge and extremity.


    As for Uchiha Shimizu, having lived among the Uchiha for many years, he is no stranger to their ways.


    Having lost his parents early on, he grew up relying on the kindness of others. To him, repaying kindness and seeking revenge were equally important principles.


    But he wasn¡¯t about to sit back and let Itachi or Shisui disrupt the Uchiha clan. Position and stance mattered, and letting their allegiances waver was unacceptable.


    Ten days later, it was once again time for a simulation.


    Shimizu eagerly activated the simulator.


    [Current simulation attempts: 1. Do you wish to begin the Perfect Life Simulation?]


    "Start immediately," Shimizu commanded.


    Simulation Log


    Day 1: You went out to buy dango and encountered Kurenai Yuhi. You casually joked that you''d use genjutsu to "bully" her unless she wore something more revealing.


    Day 2: Kurenai''s father reported the incident to Uchiha Fugaku. Your reputation among the Uchiha plummeted.


    Day 3: Your infamy reached the ninja academy, where teachers held counseling sessions with you.


    Day 4: While training, two Uchiha children threw stones at you, blaming you for tarnishing the clan¡¯s reputation.


    Day 5: You went to the hospital for treatment and met Nono Yakushi, the ¡°Walking Shrine Maiden.¡± You developed an interest in learning medical ninjutsu.


    Day 16: Uchiha Tekka challenged you to a duel. You defeated him.


    Day 17: Uchiha Inabika challenged you to a duel. You defeated him as well.


    Day 18: Tekka and Inabika decided to follow you as their leader.


    Day 160: After six months of training, you realized you had no talent for medical ninjutsu. This hit you hard.


    Day 161: Your one-tomoe Sharingan developed extensively, attracting the attention of Konoha¡¯s higher-ups.


    Day 162: The Uchiha clan began to recognize your talents. Uchiha Setsuna patted your head, praising you for being a true Uchiha.


    Day 163: Mikoto Uchiha invited you over for dinner. Fugaku suggested you graduate early from the academy to prevent further damage to the clan¡¯s reputation.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.Day 164: The Third Hokage noted your potential, commending your humility compared to other Uchiha. He spoke to you about the Will of Fire.


    Day 165: You were forced to study the Will of Fire.


    Day 769: Konoha¡¯s White Fang committed suicide. Kakashi was devastated. You comforted him and sparred with him, secretly learning Hatake sword techniques.


    Day 833: You graduated from the ninja academy. Due to your low profile, you were assigned to Minato¡¯s team, replacing Obito, who was moved to another group.


    Day 834: Kakashi invited you to a gathering, expressing happiness about your assignment.


    Day 835: You noticed Obito frequently visiting Kakashi, gradually building a bond. Although they often argued, you could tell their friendship was deepening.


    Day 836: Rin Nohara, annoyed by Obito¡¯s advances, used you as a shield, claiming Obito should only bother her when he looked as handsome as you. Disheartened, Obito walked away.


    Day 837: During a mission, you sustained organ damage. Fortunately, Tsunade had returned to the village, and Shizune healed you.


    Day 974: Observing the harmony within the Uchiha clan, you grew increasingly disdainful of Itachi¡¯s future actions.


    Day 975: You discovered Root operatives installing surveillance equipment in the Uchiha compound.


    Day 976: Passing by, you saw Tsunade beating up Jiraiya and wondered how you could learn her monstrous strength.


    Day 977: You triggered a trap during a mission and were severely injured. Rin Nohara treated you, but you were left with lingering damage.


    Day 978: Back in the village, Shizune managed to fully heal you.


    Day 1095: Your strength had grown significantly.


    Simulation Results:


    Rewards:


    -Medical Ninjutsu Talent


    -Apple x1


    -The damaged organ


    Shimizu pondered the results. A good piece of news and a bad one.


    The good news: he wouldn¡¯t die within a year. With the storyline progression, his life was safe for at least three years. During this time, Danzo wouldn¡¯t interfere.


    The bad news: being assigned to Minato¡¯s team raised uncertainties. If Obito¡¯s feelings for Rin didn¡¯t deepen, it might ruin the intended plot.


    ¡°What if Madara decided to replace Obito with me?¡± Shimizu muttered, considering how to avoid such a scenario.


    After much thought, he returned to the rewards. The choice was clear. The first option, medical talent, was far superior.


    Final Choice: Medical Talent


    This talent went beyond just mastering medical ninjutsu; it symbolized refined chakra control.


    More importantly, it granted Shimizu access to Yang Release, enabling him to learn techniques involving its properties.


    [Medical Talent Acquired]


    ----------


    If you like, you can read more chapters on patreon


    patreon(.)com/YuuWand


    without ( )

 Chapter 7: Yakushi Nono

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Suddenly, a wealth of knowledge appeared in Shimizu''s mind, filled with extensive information about medicinal herbs.


    Along with it, more refined knowledge of chakra control continued to surface in his mind. His body felt like it was immersed in a warm ocean, and he became much more energized.


    "Looks like the amount of chakra I can use will also increase."


    Chakra is the total of mental energy and physical energy, also known as physical strength.


    In essence, it¡¯s a combination of Yin and Yang forces, which refine chakra.


    A person''s chakra can be increased through training, but there is a limit.


    Some people have stronger bodies, others have stronger mental resilience. Those who can refine chakra more efficiently have much more chakra than ordinary people.


    The Uzumaki clan and the Senju clan are typical examples; they have enormous life force, so their descendants generally possess a large amount of chakra. They are inheritors of Yang Release, naturally possessing Yang attributes, which represent physical strength.


    In contrast, Yin Release is represented by the Uchiha clan and the Nara clan.


    The Sharingan and Shadow Techniques are products of Yin Release, representing mental strength, and they are naturally endowed with Yin attributes.


    To release a jutsu, chakra must first be converted from physical energy.


    For example, if a jutsu requires 20 points of chakra, but you refine 30 points of chakra, 10 points will be wasted.


    Unless one has a Jonin-level chakra control ability, one cannot freely convert the excess back.


    Improving chakra control means reducing waste, and as a result, the usable chakra will increase.


    The overall result is that more jutsu can be released, and endurance will be higher.


    "Tomorrow, I should check if Medic Ninja Nono Yakushi is still in the hospital."


    According to the simulator¡¯s prediction, on the fifth day, he will visit the hospital to treat a wound on his forehead and meet Medic Ninja Nono Yakushi.


    Shimizu hasn¡¯t forgotten her reputation.


    He recalled the information he had on Nono Yakushi in his mind.


    With shoulder-length golden hair and emerald green eyes, what stood out the most was her nun-like attire. Beneath the white headscarf, her slightly baby-faced, tender and compassionate expression stood out.


    However, her body below was voluptuous, full of womanly charm, even described as provocatively so...


    Shimizu shook his head, trying not to let his thoughts wander.


    "A Walk-in Priestess... A title like that shows she¡¯s no ordinary person."


    Nono Yakushi is the leader of the medical team, with impressive espionage skills, though that¡¯s just one of her sides.


    Shimizu felt excited. If he became a medical ninja, he wouldn¡¯t need to fight on the front lines and could apply to be assigned to logistics instead.


    "However, I need to prepare first."


    Looking up at the sky, Shimizu set off towards a particular location within the Uchiha compound.


    Konoha Hospital.


    For the next few days, Shimizu went to the hospital after school, waiting.


    On the first couple of days, he didn¡¯t see Nono Yakushi, but his patience paid off. He finally spotted her.


    He had to seize the opportunity to learn from her medical skills before Nono Yakushi went to the orphanage.


    "Hello, can I help you with something?"


    Nono Yakushi stopped the people around her and looked curiously at Shimizu, who was shorter than her, asking gently.


    "Big sister, my pigeon is hurt. Can you help me?"


    Shimizu said, looking pitiful as he presented a pigeon.


    It was a pigeon raised and trained by the Uchiha clan, along with some other birds like crows. Shimizu bought one from a clan member and then made a small cut on the pigeon¡¯s foot as an excuse to approach Nono Yakushi.


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The wound was deep, but with the recovery ability of ninja beasts, it would likely heal in a few days.


    "No problem."


    Nono Yakushi glanced at the pigeon, recognizing the injury as minor, likely from a training accident.


    She squatted down, gently took the pigeon from Shimizu¡¯s hands, and a faint green light appeared around her hands as she healed it.


    If it were any other doctor, they might have declined, citing the busy nature of the hospital, which was meant for healing humans, not ninja animals. They might have told Shimizu not to be so reckless.


    But the compassionate Nono Yakushi was moved by Shimizu¡¯s care for the little creature.


    She assumed he must have come urgently to the hospital after seeing the pigeon¡¯s injury, not noticing the depth of the wound.


    "It''s all better now."


    Nono Yakushi said in a gentle, big-sister tone, as she handed the pigeon back to Shimizu.


    From Shimizu¡¯s angle, he couldn¡¯t help but notice the powerful aura she gave off.


    Perhaps it was because her ninja armor usually obscured her form, but the power she radiated was undeniable.


    "Thank you, big sister, but..."


    Shimizu smiled as he took the pigeon, clearly about to say something else.


    The pigeon stared at its owner with a silent gaze, flapping its wings and flying up to land on Shimizu¡¯s shoulder.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Captain, we still have a lot of research to handle."


    One of the members of Nono Yakushi¡¯s medical team reminded her.


    At the moment, Konoha¡¯s medical technology and equipment were advancing rapidly, with many theories and techniques being updated regularly.


    They still had to work on a research paper about the impact of chakra on the meridian system and couldn¡¯t afford to spend time playing with a kid.


    "It¡¯s fine, you go ahead. I¡¯ll catch up."


    Nono Yakushi dismissed them, signaling them to leave.


    The medical team, who respected Nono Yakushi greatly, exchanged looks and decided to leave her to deal with Shimizu.


    "Come on, tell Big Sister what¡¯s on your mind."


    True to her role as the future orphanage director, Nono Yakushi helped without expecting anything in return.


    Nono Yakushi cared for children deeply, but she was much colder to adults, as the ¡°Walk-in Priestess¡± had secretly eliminated many targets along her spy missions.


    Shimizu took a deep breath and said, "I want to learn medical ninjutsu."


    This was his real goal for the past few days.


    He couldn¡¯t rely solely on the simulator, as it was all random.


    He¡¯d drawn good rewards twice, but could he guarantee that every time?


    If he kept drawing bad rewards, would he be stuck in place?


    Time wasn¡¯t on his side.


    Shimizu understood the harsh reality of the world. As time passed, the events in Konoha would only escalate.


    The Third Great Ninja War was just the beginning.


    There would be the Nine-Tails attack, the Uchiha massacre, and Pein¡¯s destruction of Konoha, reducing everything to rubble.


    Even if he survived these, he¡¯d still face the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    Only someone like Sasuke, with the Six Tomoe Rinnegan, could unlock the complete Susanoo and avoid the Infinite Tsukuyomi, much like how the Six Paths Naruto survived by hiding within Susanoo.


    ----------


    If you like, you can read more chapters (chapter 27+) on patreon (will update everyday)


    patreon(.)com/YuuWand


    without ( )

 Chapter 8: Shimizus Acting

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Shimizu didn¡¯t know how much his existence would cause a butterfly effect. If Otsutsuki Kaguya succeeded, he¡¯d be stuck daydreaming for the rest of his life.


    All memories would be erased, and he would become a disposable White Zetsu.


    Shimizu wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and let things unfold. He would seize every opportunity, every moment, to climb up and take control of his fate, then live his life freely.


    "Learn medical ninjutsu?"


    Medic Ninja Nono Yakushi was slightly surprised. After hearing Shimizu''s sudden request, she was silent for a moment.


    She gently touched Shimizu¡¯s soft black hair and said, "Of course, but becoming a medical ninja depends a lot on talent. You haven¡¯t graduated from the ninja academy yet, right?"


    Nono Yakushi could tell that Shimizu was only around six, close to seven years old. At that age, he should still be attending the ninja academy.


    All medical ninjas start as genin.


    How could a genin who wasn¡¯t even a ninja yet learn medical ninjutsu?


    Ninjas at the academy still lack sufficient chakra control, so learning medical ninjutsu is too early for them.


    "Is it... still not possible?"


    Shimizu scratched his head, pretending nothing was wrong.


    However, the corners of his mouth curled slightly downward, and his eyes became a bit misty, resembling a stubborn child who was trying to hold back tears.


    The Uchiha clan produced many beautiful men and women, and while not everyone fit the mold, there was about a 70-80% chance.


    Shimizu''s looks were among the best.


    His sharply defined face had an almost surreal beauty, and his profile was strikingly handsome.


    The maternal instinct inside Nono Yakushi was immediately triggered.


    She liked taking care of children, and even entertained the idea of opening an orphanage.


    To say the least, Shimizu was the child who most fit her ideal.


    Though Shimizu carried the Uchiha clan¡¯s proud air, a softer aura diluted it.


    There was a melancholy in his gentle demeanor, and his tender, radiant face gave off an air of youthfulness that made him seem even more attractive.


    It was as though his presence instantly opened a switch in women, making them naturally develop a fondness for him.


    "How about this, once you graduate from the ninja academy, I¡¯ll introduce you to a few teachers who can teach you medical ninjutsu, okay?"


    Nono Yakushi squatted down and rubbed Shimizu¡¯s cheek.


    "I actually do very well in my studies, and I¡¯ve been learning medical ninjutsu at home too."


    "Telling lies isn¡¯t a good habit, you know."


    Nono Yakushi shook her head.


    The pigeon¡¯s injury was simple; she had only used a very basic medical ninjutsu, a D-rank technique.


    She used the same D-rank techniques as other ninjas.


    Nono Yakushi was convinced by his claim.


    In the same conditions, D-rank medical ninjutsu was far harder to master than D-rank elemental ninjutsu.


    Medical ninjutsu requires refined control, and mastering it takes a lot of time. Shimizu was still so young, only six years old.


    At the academy, students only learn E-rank ninjutsu¡ªTransformation Technique, Substitution Technique, Clone Technique.


    Throwing shuriken, basic taijutsu, these were the foundational skills, far simpler than ninjutsu.


    As long as a student can pass the three-body technique test, they¡¯re considered qualified to be a genin.


    To learn additional ninjutsu, they would have to rely on their clan¡¯s traditions or seek out a teacher.


    After graduating from the academy, students become officially recognized ninjas, with benefits that surpass those of civilians.


    That also meant that even E-rank ninjutsu wasn¡¯t easy to learn.


    Some older students had even failed to qualify as ninjas unless they passed the graduation exams.


    "No, I¡¯m not lying."


    Shimizu¡¯s eyes briefly flashed with a crimson light.


    While Nono Yakushi was focused on healing the pigeon, Shimizu discreetly used his Sharingan to observe the flow of chakra in the medical ninjutsu technique.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    He was careful not to let her notice, only using a faint amount of chakra, just enough to make his eyes lightly redden, without fully activating his Sharingan.


    This was enough to vaguely make out the chakra flow, though it was blurry, like a pixelated image.


    In a normal situation, this wouldn¡¯t be possible for other ninjas, but it was just enough for Shimizu.


    Even the future "Copy Ninja" Kakashi would need to fully activate his Sharingan to copy a technique.


    The same went for Shimizu when copying ninjutsu; he needed to fully activate his Sharingan.


    However, medical ninjutsu was different; it was more about talent.


    Just by sensing the faint flow of chakra, Shimizu was able to replicate a similar technique.


    Nono Yakushi was shocked when Shimizu claimed he could already perform the technique.


    But when she saw the confident gleam in his black eyes, she couldn¡¯t find the words to argue.


    "I¡¯ll demonstrate for you right now, big sister."


    Shimizu drew a kunai from his ninja tool pouch, cutting his own right palm. Blood poured from the wound immediately.


    Since Nono Yakushi was watching, he didn¡¯t want to harm the pigeon; instead, he hurt himself to keep up appearances.


    Nono Yakushi snapped out of her daze, wondering why Shimizu had pulled out a kunai.


    She didn¡¯t sense any murderous intent from him, so she didn¡¯t stop him.


    However, when Shimizu cut his palm with the kunai, the sharp blade easily sliced through the skin.


    "Let me treat your wound now."


    Nono Yakushi quickly reacted, her hands glowing with a faint green light.


    Just as she approached, she was surprised to see a similar faint green light appearing around Shimizu¡¯s left hand.


    The glow flickered like a candle flame in the wind.


    The blood that had been flowing from the wound gradually stopped, and the gash began to close, resembling a wound that had been healing for a day.


    One second... two seconds... three seconds...


    The glow faded after six seconds.


    The wound had healed only about 20%, which was slow for a D-rank technique. It would normally take at least half a minute.


    "See, I did it," Shimizu said with a smile.


    "Don¡¯t do anything so dangerous again in the future."


    Nono Yakushi was amazed by the child¡¯s medical talent and his willingness to harm himself.


    Even though he had learned a little medical ninjutsu on his own, it wasn¡¯t systematic, and the results were far from perfect. He probably feared he wouldn¡¯t heal the ninja beast properly.


    Not only could he fail to heal it, but he could make things worse.


    Medical ninjutsu required extremely fine control, and even a small mistake could cause a chain reaction, potentially putting a life in danger.


    That¡¯s why he came to her for help, just in case.


    Right now, he was trying to prove himself, with no regard for the consequences, using his own body.


    "What''s your name? Why do you want to learn medical ninjutsu?"


    Shimizu¡¯s talent was at the top among the medical students Nono Yakushi had encountered in her career.


    Though the technique he used was rough compared to hers, and he wasted a lot of chakra while refining it, his potential was clear.


    Every medical ninja was a rare talent.


    During and after the Second Ninja War, Tsunade suggested that medical ninjas be assigned to squads to develop medical techniques, but this idea was met with opposition.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be good to have someone who could heal in every squad?


    Of course, it would, but it would also put a huge strain on Konoha.


    Learning battle ninjutsu is much simpler than learning medical ninjutsu.


    For example, Earth Style ninjutsu could be released as long as you had earth affinity and a certain level of chakra control.


    Once a ninja learned it, they could immediately go to the battlefield and fight.


    ---------


    If you like, you can read more chapters (chapter 29+) on patreon (will update everyday)


    patreon(.)com/YuuWand


    without ( )

 Chapter 9: I want to learn medical ninjutsu

    Medical ninjutsu, however, is not something that can be mastered easily. Every technique requires precise chakra control at the very least.


    It consumes more manpower and resources, and without a Yang attribute, wanting to learn medical ninjutsu is just a pipe dream.


    "My name is Uchiha Shimizu. I also want to learn medical ninjutsu like my sister, so that when my ninja beast gets injured, I can help heal it."


    Shimizu spoke with sincerity.


    The white dove on his shoulder seemed to understand his words, lightly tapping him with its claws, as if complaining about something.


    In response, Shimizu could only say, "I''ll add extra chicken legs for you tonight."


    "Uchiha, huh..."


    Pharmacist Nono suddenly realized.


    It seemed that Shimizu had indeed learned on his own.


    Generally, the Uchiha clan is composed of elites, so it¡¯s not surprising that Shimizu could achieve this outcome through self-study.


    As for D-rank ninjutsu, if one is willing to spend money, it¡¯s possible to buy it. With a bit of a ninja network, one can easily learn it by themselves.


    What¡¯s hard to obtain are the higher-ranked ninjutsu and family secrets.


    After all, D-rank techniques are only learned by Genin, those who have just entered the ninja world.


    Pharmacist Nono subconsciously looked at Shimizu¡¯s eyes and noticed they were pitch black.


    She ruled out the possibility that Shimizu had used the Sharingan recently.


    At his age, awakening the Sharingan would be too early.


    Then, she thought of some rumors about the Uchiha clan.


    The second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, had left behind problematic policies, and she was a member of the Root.


    She knew well that the relationship between the Uchiha clan and Konoha was becoming increasingly distant, driven by the Uchiha¡¯s pride and Danzo¡¯s manipulation.


    "How about this? Come to the Konoha Hospital tomorrow, and I¡¯ll personally guide you for an hour."


    Pharmacist Nono thought for a moment. She had already decided to leave the ninja world behind.


    She no longer wanted to deal with the village''s internal disputes and only wished to run an orphanage, living an ordinary life.


    Her years as a spy had allowed her to discern that Shimizu¡¯s intentions were not pure; he had come for her medical ninjutsu.


    Perhaps this whole thing was just an act.


    But none of that mattered anymore. Some medical ninjutsu techniques, once passed on, were already passed on.


    Before she left, helping an Uchiha was just a small favor.


    She healed the wound on Shimizu¡¯s hand completely, gave him a smile, and then turned to go upstairs.


    "Done."


    Shimizu silently rejoiced.


    In the original story, Nono would teach medical ninjutsu to the ordinary students at the orphanage.


    This suggested that she didn¡¯t place much importance on medical ninjutsu.


    Though his actions now would reveal his talent, it wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Exposing some of his abilities in pursuit of greater benefits was a very worthwhile trade.


    Previously, he had kept a low profile because there was no benefit.


    Now that there was something to gain, there was no need to keep hiding; that would be foolish.


    As the saying goes, "The tree that stands out is the one that gets cut down," but Shimizu wasn¡¯t such a tree that needed to be destroyed.


    Kakashi Hatake was the true prodigy.


    He still didn¡¯t understand why Kakashi hadn¡¯t been dissected for research, as no one seemed to wonder why someone so talented like him existed.


    At the age of 4 or 5, Kakashi could use Earth Release: Earth Wave smoothly, with more chakra than children his age.


    By 12, he had developed an S-rank ninjutsu. B-rank ninjutsu, after all, is of a difficulty suitable for high-ranking ninjas.


    A-rank ninjutsu was for elite ninjas, and those who could use it were already in the upper ranks.


    The highest level of ninjutsu is S-rank. Mastering just one of them could make anyone a formidable force.


    With Kakashi¡¯s talents, he was just doing his missions without anyone questioning it.


    Shimizu¡¯s exposed talents would only surprise people, not make him seen as a monster.


    D-rank ninjutsu is the standard for Genin-level techniques.


    It only shows that his self-learning ability is very high.


    If he were to learn S-rank ninjutsu at his age, Shimizu guessed that Danzo would go to any lengths to eliminate him that very night.


    Even if that meant facing the Uchiha clan in public...


    "Let¡¯s go."


    Shimizu petted the small head of his white dove and left Konoha Hospital.


    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    There were many benefits to having a ninja beast; it could assist its master in gathering intelligence or even serve as a medium for ninjutsu.


    It was like Itachi¡¯s crow clone technique, where a group of crows was summoned, and chakra was projected onto them to create clones.


    Once Shimizu learned summoning techniques, he could call upon his ninja beast at any time, without needing to carry it everywhere.


    From tomorrow onward, he would begin learning medical ninjutsu here.


    Medical ninjutsu involved a vast amount of theoretical knowledge, and just being able to follow chakra flow wasn¡¯t enough.


    One needed to have the corresponding knowledge in their mind to use stronger techniques and further develop medical ninjutsu, even creating their own.


    Pharmacist Nono wouldn¡¯t stay in Konoha for long, so Shimizu¡¯s time to learn would be short.


    Once Nono became the head of the orphanage, she would no longer want to deal with anything related to ninjas.


    Later, when Danzo forced her back into the ninja world, she would be sent on missions in foreign countries. In the original story, she was so busy that she barely had time for the orphanage.


    Of course, learning medical ninjutsu wasn¡¯t limited to this.


    Konoha also had a stronger medical ninja, Tsunade Senju.


    But Tsunade wasn¡¯t always in the village, and at the moment, she suffered from hemophobia.


    Would she help him? Nono didn¡¯t think so.


    Shimizu certainly didn¡¯t expect Tsunade¡¯s help.


    After all, the person who moved Tsunade in the original story was Naruto Uzumaki.


    He was the reincarnation of a god, which gave him an advantage.


    Additionally, Naruto was brought in by Jiraiya, who was the son of the Fourth Hokage.


    The Uzumaki clan was a distant relative of the Senju clan, with good relations.


    Plus, Naruto¡¯s verbal skills had helped Tsunade overcome her phobia of blood, deciding to help Konoha and curing her condition.


    It could be said that he had all the right conditions.


    Shimizu, with nothing to offer, would be lucky if Tsunade didn¡¯t find him bothersome.


    The relationship between the Uchiha clan and the Senju clan was rather delicate.


    It was a historical issue, one that those who understood the situation would know.


    "Goo."


    The white dove used its sharp beak to smooth out its feathers and pointed in a direction with its wings.


    "I won¡¯t let you down."


    Shimizu smiled knowingly, understanding that the dove was making a request.


    In this world, besides humans, there were other intelligent beings.


    Those who made contracts with ninjas were called ninja beasts, while those who could be summoned were called summoning beasts.


    Most of them had human-like intelligence, some could talk, and others could not.


    The most notable ones were the Three Great Sage Lands: Mount Myoboku, the Ryuchi Cave, and the Shikkotsu Forest.


    The creatures from these places could all speak, and they could use senjutsu by harnessing natural energy.


    The dove¡¯s intelligence wasn¡¯t very high, equivalent to a three-year-old child. This was a deliberate choice by Shimizu, as he preferred a more obedient and easy-to-train companion.


    "Goo-goo."


    The dove chirped happily as it saw Shimizu heading in the direction it pointed.


    When other male birds tried to court the dove, it would disdainfully turn its head away.


    In nature, males are often more beautiful than females.


    Humans are the same, so Shimizu, who was this handsome, made the dove look down on other, less attractive birds.


    Of course, the dove, with its small brain capacity, didn¡¯t understand what reproductive isolation meant.


    Uchiha Settlement.


    As the sky darkened, Shimizu returned home after being delayed outside for a while. He looked at the empty Uchiha settlement and knew that today was the day of the Nanhe Shrine gathering.


    "Hey, Shimizu."


    A boy with a black mole in the middle of his forehead ran over. It was none other than Uchiha Tekka.


    "The adults have gone to the gathering again," he whispered to Shimizu.


    "We¡¯ll join them soon."


    Shimizu stopped walking.


    There weren¡¯t many ninjas of Shimizu¡¯s age in the Uchiha clan, and Uchiha Tekka was one of them. The two had a good relationship.


    "Yeah, we¡¯ll go join them soon."


    Tekka nodded in agreement, his eyes filled with longing.


    ---------


    If you like, you can read more chapters (chapter 30) on patreon (will update everyday)


    patreon(.)com/YuuWand


    without ( )

 Chapter 10: Uchiha Shuriken Throwing Technique

    As long as one graduates from the ninja academy and becomes a full-fledged ninja, they are eligible to participate in the gatherings. It is said that these gatherings discuss matters concerning the future of the Uchiha clan.


    "Those outsiders lately¡ªso annoying, spreading nonsense about us Uchihas everywhere."


    Uchiha Tekka reached out to touch the white pigeon on Shimizu¡¯s shoulder, but it dodged deftly, leaving him to awkwardly scratch his nose.


    "Shimizu, your ninja beast is pretty wary of strangers."


    ¡°Coo!¡±


    The white pigeon perched on Shimizu''s head, seemingly unwilling to interact with the foolish-looking Uchiha Tekka.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind the rumors from outsiders. Just focus on doing what needs to be done,¡± Shimizu said calmly.


    Wherever he went, he often felt the weight of unusual gazes.


    The Konoha Police Force naturally offended people in its line of work, so estrangement from other ninja clans was quite normal.


    This planted the seeds of resentment, and with Danzo''s constant scheming, the Uchihas'' situation was becoming increasingly precarious.


    "By the way, let¡¯s compete in shuriken throwing. I can now hit the target with six shurikens in one throw!" Uchiha Tekka boasted, his confident expression matched by the twitch of the mole on his brow.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Shimizu nodded, exchanged a few pleasantries, and left.


    He still needed to continue his training.


    Shimizu''s Backyard


    A series of clashing sounds echoed in the courtyard as kunai struck the targets.


    The white pigeon stood on the table, pecking at a chicken leg on the plate while curiously watching Shimizu train.


    Being a ninja beast, it possessed chakra within its body.


    Unlike ordinary animals, it could consume more than grains and beans; it could digest meat as well.


    Its digestive system quickly converted the meat into chakra, circulating within its body.


    Compared to humans, this amount of chakra was minuscule, insufficient to perform any jutsu.


    At most, it could temporarily enhance its physical body using chakra, and the pigeon did just that.


    Shimizu''s plan for the pigeon was to use it for gathering intelligence.


    Currently, there was no one worth spying on, so the pigeon lazed around Shimizu''s home every day.


    ¡°Coo.¡±


    The pigeon pecked off a small piece of meat and swallowed it, its eyes reflecting Shimizu¡¯s figure.


    Shimizu closed his eyes, bent his knees, and leapt into the air.


    While airborne, his body twisted left and right.


    Eleven streaks of silver light shot toward the six targets in the courtyard.


    As Shimizu landed, crisp impacts resounded around him.


    The targets hanging from the cedar trees were all struck dead center by kunai, without exception.


    Each target was densely packed with seven kunai, all overlapping in the bullseye area.


    In total, Shimizu had thrown forty-two kunai, all of which hit their marks.


    This was the Uchiha clan¡¯s shuriken throwing technique.


    The ninja academy only taught the most basic forms of shuriken throwing. To advance further, one had to rely on their clan.


    Every Uchiha ninja could access the clan''s jutsu library.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Access to higher-level jutsu depended on one¡¯s contributions to the clan.


    Academy students could only learn E to C-rank jutsu, one at a time, and had to prove mastery before moving on to the next.


    These restrictions were to prevent careless misuse of jutsu and to avoid injuries caused by overestimating one¡¯s abilities.


    Some ambitious clansmen wasted significant time trying to learn C-rank jutsu right from the start.


    Others who started with lower-ranked jutsu mastered several within the same period.


    That said, a ninja¡¯s energy was limited. Greater proficiency and deeper understanding of a jutsu enhanced its power, so most ninjas preferred to specialize in a few techniques.


    Shimizu was currently practicing the Uchiha shuriken throwing technique, something every Uchiha academy student learned.


    The advanced form of this technique was the Manipulated Shuriken Technique.


    This involved attaching durable and elastic wires to kunai, allowing them to attack a target and be retrieved afterward.


    ¡°I¡¯ve improved a lot recently,¡± Shimizu mused.


    He considered testing his chakra nature soon and selecting a new jutsu to practice.


    Additionally, he planned to buy a D-rank medical jutsu scroll to avoid attracting unnecessary attention.


    The Uchiha clan naturally leaned toward fire, and most members favored Fire Release jutsu. Testing for other chakra natures required deliberate effort.


    Before obtaining the simulator 20 days ago, Shimizu could only hit seven targets at once with intense training.


    Even Itachi, a prodigy, could hit eight targets at the age of five without formal training.


    If Shimizu continued on his original path, it would be difficult to surpass Itachi in a short time.


    Traditional methods like advanced jutsu, sage arts, the Eight Gates, or genetic enhancements required significant time investment¡ªtime Shimizu didn¡¯t have.


    With the simulator, his physical abilities had improved significantly.


    Each successful kunai throw represented progress in reaction speed, dynamic vision, and overall coordination.


    Shimizu retrieved the kunai and prepared for another round of training.


    He decided to test the effects of activating his Sharingan.


    One week later, Konoha''s streets were bustling with activity.


    To avoid unnecessary encounters, Shimizu had been keeping his distance from Y¨±hi Kurenai for the past week, fearing she might complain to her father.


    Whenever he had free time, he visited Yakushi Nono, always bringing small gifts like an apple or a banana to show his sincerity.


    ¡°Is that Minato Namikaze?¡±


    Approaching the Konoha hospital, Shimizu spotted a figure.


    With spiky blond hair, long sideburns, and a gentle expression, the man wore a green ninja vest, the blue high collar of his outfit visible at the neckline.


    Minato was speaking to a dark-skinned, stocky ninja, his appearance dusty from battle.


    ¡°No wonder Minato Namikaze has been absent this past month. He must have been out on a mission,¡± Shimizu thought to himself.


    ---------


    If you like, you can read more chapters (chapter 31) on patreon


    pa treon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 11 : Monitoring

    Currently, Namikaze Minato was speaking with one of his teammates from the Sixth Squad, Dekai.


    Based on the timeline of The Tale of Minato, Shimizu deduced that Minato had not yet mastered the Rasengan. Minato would learn the technique at the Third Training Ground during his time in the Sixth Squad.


    There were still over two years before the establishment of Minato''s own squad. Within this period, Minato would likely master the Rasengan.


    After glancing at Minato briefly, Shimizu continued on his way to Konoha Hospital.


    A nice guy to this extent... that¡¯s just plain weakness.


    His wife was killed by Obito, yet Minato could still forgive him. Truly incomprehensible.


    Does Uzumaki Kushina know how magnanimous Minato is?


    Ten minutes later, at Konoha Hospital.


    ¡°Shimizu, here again?¡±


    Yakushi Nono put down the documents in her hands and turned to see Shimizu.


    ¡°Yes, Nono-nee.¡±


    Shimizu placed the freshly washed apple on the table and began browsing through the materials Nono had prepared for him.


    To become a medical ninja, one needed extensive professional knowledge. Most of the time, Nono assigned Shimizu to study these materials, while the rest of the time was dedicated to perfecting the D-rank medical ninjutsu he had already learned.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to bring me gifts every time. I haven¡¯t done much¡ªI just prepare some materials for you while I¡¯m busy with my own work.¡±


    Nono placed the apple in front of Shimizu.


    ¡°Nono-nee always takes the time to organize these resources for me. Without you, I wouldn¡¯t know how long it¡¯d take me to figure things out on my own. Besides, I live alone, so I don¡¯t eat much. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s response was sincere and thoughtful.


    Nono¡¯s gaze softened as she looked at Shimizu.


    Shimizu was an orphan, yet he possessed a kind heart and a deep sense of gratitude¡ªa rarity. What began as simple appreciation for his talent gradually evolved into a desire to nurture him into an exceptional medical ninja.


    ¡°The Root...¡±


    A fleeting shadow crossed Nono¡¯s eyes. She had grown weary of her life as a ninja and longed for a peaceful existence. She had planned to leave in the near future, but Shimizu¡¯s presence complicated things, leaving her uncertain about her next steps.


    While Shimizu focused on studying the materials, Nono¡¯s thoughts wandered.


    Suddenly, her eyes sharpened, locking onto a shadowy figure in the corridor outside.


    Root.


    Nono furrowed her brows slightly.


    ¡°Shimizu, I have something to attend to today. Take these books home, and if there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    Shimizu hadn¡¯t forgotten that Nono was affiliated with Root. He assumed that Danz¨­ had sent someone to meet her.


    As Shimizu¡¯s figure faded into the distance, another person appeared in Nono¡¯s office.


    ¡°Have you forgotten Lord Danz¨­¡¯s orders? He demands your immediate presence,¡± the masked Root operative stated bluntly, devoid of emotion.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Nono replied coldly, glancing disdainfully at the masked figure.


    To her, Root¡¯s methods were overly extreme, completely at odds with peace. If given the chance, she would never have joined Root in the first place.


    ¡°Hmph. Stay away from that brat. Lord Danz¨­ despises the Uchiha. Remember, as one of The Root, you have no name, no emotions, no past, and no future. Your only purpose is the mission. We, The Root, are the unseen foundation that supports Konoha¡¯s tree.¡±


    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    With a final warning, the operative disappeared, leaving behind no trace of his presence.


    Ten minutes later, at the Root base.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been interacting with the Uchiha brat?¡±


    Shimura Danz¨­ sat in his chair, gazing calmly at the recently arrived Nono.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Danz¨­. The child has remarkable talent in medical ninjutsu.¡±


    ¡°Medical talent? An Uchiha?¡±


    Danz¨­ was taken aback.


    The Uchiha were typically combative and arrogant¡ªsomeone learning medical ninjutsu seemed out of character.


    Initially, when he heard this information from his subordinates, he had been skeptical. But now, hearing it confirmed by Nono herself, he couldn¡¯t help but feel intrigued.


    The Uchiha clan was inherently dangerous, prone to succumbing to destructive paths.


    While Danz¨­ muttered to himself, Nono remained silent, not finding anything unusual about his remarks.


    In her eyes, Shimizu was just a child, untainted by the corruption of adulthood. His pure and kind heart still shone brightly.


    ¡°Very well. Continue interacting with the boy and earn his trust. You may leave.¡±


    Danz¨­¡¯s thoughts briefly wandered to a companion from his past, Uchiha Kagami.


    Perhaps Shimizu was someone akin to Kagami¡ªa rarity among the Uchiha. If so, he could be integral to the embryonic stages of a certain plan.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Danz¨­.¡±


    Nono sighed in relief. It seemed Danz¨­ had no immediate plans to harm Shimizu. She quickly departed from the Root base.


    ¡°Hoo hoo... so you¡¯ve taken an interest in the Uchiha brat, Danz¨­.¡±


    From the shadows behind Danz¨­, a pale-skinned man stepped forward.


    ¡°All I require are your research results. Stay out of other matters.¡±


    Danz¨­¡¯s tone toward Orochimaru was as cold as ever. Their relationship was one of mutual cooperation, but Danz¨­ kept a firm grip on the snake, wary of potential betrayal.


    ¡°Judging by his abilities, he¡¯s about as strong as Kakashi, perhaps even more gifted. After all, mastering D-rank medical ninjutsu at this stage is no small feat.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. D-rank ninjutsu? Mere tricks,¡± Danz¨­ scoffed.


    ¡°So what if he knows medical ninjutsu? Aside from Sarutobi¡¯s disciple¡ªthe Senju princess¡ªwhat other medical ninja possess significant combat prowess?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps he¡¯s destined to be another ¡®Professor¡¯ like Sarutobi-sensei. Hoo hoo... the mysteries of life are endlessly fascinating. To witness such an Uchiha¡ªit seems only those who live long enough see everything.¡±


    Orochimaru handed Danz¨­ a sealing scroll, extracted from his mouth.


    Danz¨­¡¯s expression briefly showed disgust as he wiped off the slimy scroll, unsure whether it was coated in saliva or stomach acid. Despite his distaste, he opened the scroll, knowing it contained half a year¡¯s worth of Orochimaru¡¯s research.


    With a puff of smoke, the scroll unfurled into a rectangular strip, revealing an array of micro surveillance devices.


    ¡°Are you certain these can escape the Sharingan¡¯s detection?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve run numerous experiments. These devices use a combination of sealing techniques to minimize chakra and electrical activity. Even the Sharingan won¡¯t detect them,¡± Orochimaru assured.


    ¡°Remember, Orochimaru, we are tied together. Do not disappoint me.¡±


    Danz¨­ stored the scroll, already formulating a way to convince Hiruzen to allow these surveillance devices into certain areas.

 Chapter 12: The Hyuga Clan

    Actually, he had been secretly observing the Uchiha clan for quite some time, even though it was within Uchiha territory.


    He hadn¡¯t infiltrated much, but now with these items, he could infiltrate more, and the Uchiha family wouldn¡¯t have any secrets in front of him!


    Orochimaru didn¡¯t care about what Danzo thought. His eyes pierced the dark space, as if directed at Shimizu.


    A Uchiha, who actually disliked the Sharingan, instead pursued medical power. What was his goal?


    A truly special Uchiha. How would this wind change Konoha?


    Orochimaru paused for a moment, deep in thought.


    In the Hokage building, in the Hokage¡¯s office.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen was smoking a large pipe, reading the report in his hand.


    The entire room was filled with cigarette smoke.


    ¡°Hiruzen, the Uchiha are increasingly disregarding this village, this needs to be put on the agenda immediately!¡± Danzo said with a serious expression, staring at Hiruzen sharply. He really disliked the smell of smoke.


    Several years ago, Danzo had warned Hiruzen to quit smoking, saying it was not suitable for a ninja.


    ¡°Danzo, the Uchiha are part of this village,¡± Hiruzen replied calmly.


    Cigarette smoke could give away our position!


    Hiruzen took a deep breath, tapping the large pipe gently on the table.


    The intention behind putting this on the agenda was to install surveillance within the Uchiha clan.


    ¡°Hum.¡±


    Danzo placed a report on Hiruzen¡¯s desk.


    He never expected Hiruzen to agree to this so easily, and now he was more focused on something else.


    Hiruzen was a little surprised when he took the report.


    ¡°Order for this person to be transferred to Root.¡±


    The report noted the data of a ninja academy student, Uchiha Shimizu.


    ¡°A medical ninja?¡±


    Hiruzen quickly reviewed the report, which detailed Shimizu¡¯s talent in the medical field.


    ¡°I want to train him to be the second Uchiha,¡± Danzo said with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Is there a problem with this child?¡± Hiruzen asked.


    Danzo only showed one eye, staring at Hiruzen sharply.


    Since Hiruzen had refused to install surveillance within the Uchiha clan, Danzo planned to plant spies.


    ¡°Danzo, this child cannot join Root,¡± Hiruzen answered firmly.


    Actually, Hiruzen had been paying attention to Uchiha Shimizu for some time.


    Someone who could become a medical ninja generally had a heart that cared for others.


    In the cold hearts of the Uchiha, having someone so bright was rare. If guided, he might become a bridge to ease the tension between the village and the Uchiha clan.


    However, Hiruzen had to stop this.


    ¡°Hiruzen, you don¡¯t trust me?¡± Danzo narrowed his eyes, clearly harboring anger.


    Did he want to do this? He only wanted what was best for the village, so the village could achieve the peace he dreamed of!


    ¡°Enough, Danzo, I am the Hokage,¡± Hiruzen replied, taking another puff from his pipe.


    Danzo always tried to test the limits of his patience, but he was the Hokage.


    Hiruzen understood exactly what was on Danzo¡¯s mind.


    As for Uchiha Shimizu, Hiruzen already had other plans, and he couldn¡¯t allow Danzo to act recklessly.


    ¡°Hiruzen, you will regret this!¡± Danzo shouted as he left the room, frustrated for failing to achieve both of his goals. This only made him more dissatisfied with Hiruzen.


    If he had followed his wishes, he was sure he could have made the village better.


    He was someone who inherited the thoughts of the Second Hokage, only because of a slight delay did Hiruzen get chosen.


    Hiruzen sighed softly.


    His old friend was too extreme. Root was also part of the intelligence division, but now Danzo had turned it into a place to execute his own will, where every member would be given a ¡°Silent¡± mark that was deadly.


    Old matters had passed, but now, regarding the Uchiha clan, one had to be careful.


    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    He gazed out the window, looking at the face of the Hokage Rock, lost in memories.


    At the Ninja Academy.


    ¡°Heh, Inuzuka Kiba, don¡¯t you feel something¡¯s off with Kurenai lately?¡± Sarutobi Asuma asked in a low voice.


    He had been secretly observing Kurenai, who was training in front, worried that she might overhear.


    ¡°What¡¯s off about her?¡± Inuzuka Kiba answered, his small black dog sitting on his head, tongue hanging out.


    Sweat dripped from Kiba¡¯s forehead.


    It was an incredibly hot day, and they were on break from training, so of course, they had to rest properly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see? Kurenai seems to always be thinking about something. Sometimes, her face looks so confused,¡± Asuma said again.


    ¡°Really?¡± Kiba replied, noticing that Asuma seemed to be paying attention to Kurenai, which made him feel a little awkward.


    No one would continuously watch another girl every day.


    Kiba only responded casually, passing the time.


    Under the scorching sunlight, many students chose to shelter under trees.


    Shimizu was also there.


    He closed his eyes to rest, leaning against the tree trunk.


    After returning from Yamanaka Ino¡¯s place yesterday, he had taken a chakra paper test to test his chakra attributes.


    When he channeled chakra into the paper, it first curled, then caught fire.


    This result indicated that Shimizu had both fire and lightning chakra attributes.


    Chakra paper reacts according to the type of chakra.


    Fire burns, wind splits, lightning curls, water wets, and earth crumbles.


    A ninja can have up to seven attributes, or none at all.


    Chakra attributes are divided into five elements of ninjutsu: lightning, fire, wind, water, and earth.


    There are also two Yin-Yang elements, Yin and Yang.


    A regular chakra test paper can only detect the five elements.


    Meanwhile, Yin-Yang are special attributes that cannot be tested with regular paper and require special chakra paper.


    Shimizu thought hard about his training plan going forward.


    Having fire chakra attributes was easy since the Uchiha clan was famous for their firepower. He just had to follow the ninja techniques passed down in his clan.


    But for lightning, this attribute was rare in the Uchiha clan¡¯s techniques.


    Given the limited time, the best option was to use a simulator.


    Shimizu glanced at Kakashi, who was training alone, and the simulator could only simulate three years ahead.


    Kakashi was still six years old, and to develop Chidori, Kakashi would need six years, which meant it would take too long.


    As he thought, Shimizu realized that his time was up, and it was time to head home.


    The medicine supplies at home had run out, so he planned to buy more.


    ¡°Ah, look, that¡¯s someone from the Uchiha clan,¡± someone on the street said as Shimizu walked by.


    Sometimes there were whispers aimed at the Uchiha clan.


    This wasn¡¯t too important, as it was common for Uchiha, who controlled the Konoha police, to be disliked by the villagers.


    However, the relationship between the Uchiha clan and the villagers had been worsening, especially after Danzo started spreading rumors.


    Danzo hadn¡¯t started spreading rumors yet, as he had no reason to attack the Uchiha clan.


    He would wait until the night of the Kyuubi incident, for that¡¯s when he planned to act.


    ¡°The clan leader said, don¡¯t talk about things that harm unity!¡± someone said firmly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? The clan leader also said that Uchiha is an evil clan by birth!¡± another replied indifferently.


    In front of the person they liked, they didn¡¯t want to lose face.


    Hyuuga Tokuma, who looked indifferent, simply shrugged.


    ¡°Ouch...¡± Hyuuga Natsu, who was beside him, could only shake his head in confusion.


    -------


    If you like, you can read more chapters on patreon


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 13: Hyuga Natsu

    "If any Uchiha dares to mess with me, I''ll show them who the real top clan of Konoha is!"


    Hyuga Tokuma blurted out impulsively.


    Normally, he wouldn''t have said such a thing, but seeing Uchiha Shimizu''s handsome face filled his heart with dissatisfaction. He refused to appear weak in front of someone he admired.


    Such is the simplicity of a young man''s naive love¡ªusing impulsive acts to flaunt strength.


    "Stop it! What if Shimizu hears you?"


    Hyuga Natsu gasped in shock.


    She couldn''t understand what had come over Tokuma, yelling so recklessly. Was he not afraid of Uchiha Shimizu overhearing?


    "So what if he does? Natsu, you have to believe in my strength. I know Shimizu does well in school, but that''s only because I haven''t shown my true abilities yet."


    "Oh, really?"


    As Natsu and Tokuma conversed, the very person they were discussing had already appeared behind them without their noticing!


    "Are the Uchiha inherently evil as a clan?"


    Shimizu asked with an amused tone.


    This idea originated from the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and had become widely circulated in Konoha.


    "We are from the Hyuga clan, so I suggest you don''t deliberately provoke conflicts between our clans."


    Tokuma''s pupils contracted; Shimizu''s speed was astonishing.


    Standing behind them, he was so fast that neither Tokuma nor Natsu had noticed his presence.


    "Shimizu, Tokuma didn''t mean it," Natsu said hurriedly.


    Her snow-white eyes and short green hair swayed behind her neck in the breeze. She wore the humble attire of a servant.


    Shimizu glanced briefly at Natsu.


    In the original work, both Hyuga Tokuma and Hyuga Natsu were minor characters with few appearances.


    Natsu would later become a servant of the Hyuga clan¡¯s main branch, specifically serving Hanabi Hyuga. She was part of the branch family.


    Tokuma, on the other hand, would eventually become Mitarashi Anko¡¯s teammate, but with mediocre talent, he graduated late and joined a team afterward.


    Shimizu knew Natsu better because they were in the same class, whereas Tokuma was from a different one.


    "But he just told me not to provoke conflict between the two clans. Quite ironic," Shimizu said calmly.


    Having lived in this world for years, from the moment he was still in his mother¡¯s womb, Shimizu had developed some attachment to the Uchiha clan.


    When his parents died, Shimizu was only a few months old. Without someone to care for him, he would have starved or frozen to death.


    Uchiha Hazuki had taken care of him extensively, but she had since married, and Shimizu, busy with his training, had seen less of her in recent years.


    "The Uchiha''s reputation cannot be questioned. If I hear this kind of talk again, the consequences won''t be as simple as today."


    Shimizu turned to leave.


    "Sorry for the trouble, Shimizu. I''ll visit with Tokuma to apologize another day."


    Perhaps due to her long-term status as a branch family member and servant, Natsu''s words were always humble and cautious.


    "Natsu, why do you even bother with this guy?"


    Tokuma¡¯s anger flared as he watched Natsu¡¯s submissive behavior.


    Both he and Natsu were from the branch family and had grown up together.


    Within the clan, they were often ordered around by the main branch. To see such humility outside as well infuriated him.


    What did that make them? Forever submissive branch members, no matter where they were?


    "Uchiha Shimizu, I know you¡¯re strong. How about we settle this one-on-one? This has nothing to do with Natsu¡ªit¡¯s my own fault for speaking out of turn."


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Tokuma called out to stop Shimizu.


    If he could defeat Shimizu, who excelled at the academy, both Natsu and the main family would surely see him in a new light.


    "Very well," Shimizu replied with a nod, stopping in his tracks.


    Since Tokuma was as stubborn as his name suggested, Shimizu decided to teach him a lesson.


    It was a good opportunity to test his own progress from recent training.


    Tokuma, an average student, was no match for Shimizu, even before he had gained his system. Defeating him would be effortless.


    The two agreed to meet in a secluded alley.


    Shimizu recognized this spot¡ªit was the same place where he had sparred with Kurenai Yuhi not long ago.


    Lately, he¡¯d been deliberately avoiding Kurenai to prevent unnecessary complications that could ruin his reputation.


    "Byakugan!"


    Tokuma activated his clan¡¯s unique kekkei genkai, veins bulging near his eyes.


    "Gentle Fist!"


    Tokuma¡¯s figure darted forward, striking at Shimizu with a palm thrust.


    "Just the Gentle Fist?"


    Shimizu dodged the attack with ease.


    If it had been the Eight Trigrams technique, it might¡¯ve been troublesome, but Tokuma was only using the most basic form of the Gentle Fist.


    As a branch member with average talent, Tokuma lacked access to the Hyuga clan¡¯s more advanced techniques, such as the Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms or the Rotation.


    Only main family members were taught these, though exceptional geniuses like Neji Hyuga could master them on their own.


    Tokuma was far from such a genius.


    "Hah!"


    After his initial strike missed, Tokuma pivoted, aiming for Shimizu¡¯s weak points by analyzing his muscle movements.


    Poof!


    A cloud of smoke dispersed, revealing that Tokuma had struck a mere log.


    "Your Substitution Jutsu is incredibly proficient," Tokuma said, breaking into a cold sweat. Shimizu¡¯s academic record clearly wasn¡¯t exaggerated.


    His skills were advanced enough for early graduation, while Tokuma still struggled with basic techniques.


    "Do you surrender?"


    Shimizu¡¯s voice came from behind, a kunai resting just a centimeter from Tokuma¡¯s neck.


    "Tokuma!"


    Watching from the sidelines, Natsu cried out in worry.


    Defeated and humiliated, Tokuma clenched his teeth before reluctantly admitting, "I surrender."


    "It seems the Uchiha truly are the strongest clan in Konoha, wouldn¡¯t you agree, Hyuga Tokuma?"


    Shimizu sheathed his kunai and walked away.


    "My sincerest apologies, Shimizu," Natsu said, bowing deeply.


    Shimizu waved her off without a word, heading back to continue his training.


    Once Shimizu was gone, Natsu cautiously approached Tokuma.


    "Let¡¯s go home," she suggested.


    Tokuma said nothing, straightening his disheveled clothes before walking away.


    Natsu bit her lip in frustration.


    She had humbled herself for Tokuma¡¯s sake, yet he still wore such an ungrateful expression.


    If Tokuma hadn¡¯t spouted those reckless words, none of this would¡¯ve happened.


    The two returned to the Hyuga compound in awkward silence.


    "Did you say Tokuma fought an Uchiha?"


    "Yes, my lady."


    Natsu knelt and bowed her head deeply.


    The head of the main family she served had a strong sense of control and demanded daily reports on her activities.


    Slap!


    A sharp smack landed across Natsu¡¯s face, amplified by chakra-infused force unique to the Hyuga clan.


    -------


    If you like, you can read more chapters on patreon


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 14 : Simulation, Warring States Seal History!

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "Call me Madam."


    "Yes, Madam."


    A palm-sized mark appeared on Hyuga Natsu pale right cheek within a few seconds.


    She and Hyuga Ginka were actually biological sisters, but because her older sister was born ten years earlier, Ginka became the noble family head.


    As for Natsu, she had to bear the curse of a caged bird, a fate she would only escape upon death.


    "Do you want to intentionally provoke a conflict between the two clans? Bring Hyuga Tokuma here immediately!"


    Hyuga Ginka, her mature body concealed within a wide classical robe, moved her hand to slap, perfectly outlining her curvaceous figure.


    "Yes, Madam."


    Hyuga Natsu dared not say anything unnecessary and immediately ran out to find Hyuga Tokuma.


    Hyuga Ginka harshly scolded Hyuga Tokuma and punished him with the caged bird seal.


    Soon, Hyuga Tokuma was brought before Hyuga Ginka.


    He writhed on the ground in pain, his body covered in sweat.


    The Uchiha and Hyuga clans were both major clans in the Hidden Leaf Village.


    The Uchiha clan''s strength surpassed that of the Hyuga clan, a fact that Hyuga was reluctant to admit. However, the top combat power of the Uchiha far outstripped that of the Hyuga clan.


    The greatest advantage of the Hyuga clan was that every member possessed the Byakugan, a bloodline limit, with the only difference being the purity of the eyes.


    This gave the Hyuga clan a large number of low-level warriors, unlike the Uchiha, who had to awaken their bloodline limits through specific conditions.


    "The Uchiha clan is an evil clan, and the only reason the Hyuga clan has made it this far is through prudence and self-preservation."


    Hyuga Ginka didn¡¯t hide the contempt and malice in her eyes.


    The branch families were foolish and didn¡¯t understand this simple truth.


    If they looked down on the Uchiha or had issues with them, they should say it among themselves.


    But to let others hear it? Did they really think the Uchiha were easy targets?


    The Uchiha were the most sensitive to provocation and were a clan that could easily go to extremes.


    Hyuga Ginka feared that these fools might affect the Hyuga clan and, in turn, her position.


    "We won¡¯t do this again, Madam."


    Hyuga Natsu almost pressed her forehead against the wooden floor, her eyes filled with fear.


    To many of the main family, the branch family had no human rights.


    Only the main family were the true heirs of the Hyuga clan, responsible for protecting and carrying forward the clan''s legacy.


    The branch families carried the responsibility of protecting the main family.


    At the age of three, members of the branch family were marked with the caged bird curse seal, bound to the main family, with not even a thought of resistance allowed. Their lives were in the hands of the main family.


    Perhaps when the division began, the main and branch families still watched over each other.


    But over time, the unequal treatment grew, and the gap between the two families widened.


    "Hyuga Tokuma, get out."


    "Yes, Madam."


    Hyuga Tokuma gritted his teeth, stood up, and left with a bow.


    He didn¡¯t dare resent Hyuga Ginka, only feeling hatred toward Uchiha Shimizu.


    If only Uchiha Shimizu had pretended not to hear, nothing would have happened, and he wouldn¡¯t have been punished by Madam Hyuga Ginka, ruining his image in Natsu''s eyes.


    "in a few days, go apologize to Uchiha Shimizu, and make sure to bring gifts."


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    "Yes, Madam."


    Hyuga Natsu lowered her head, her eyes showing a pathological numbness. The smooth floor reflected the caged bird mark on her forehead.


    It was so ugly, yet so sorrowful.


    Uchiha Settlement.


    Shimizu House.


    Shimizu put pieces of meat in a plate for the pigeons to eat.


    He then looked at the semi-transparent screen in front of him.


    [Current number of attempts: 1. Do you want to start the perfect life simulation?]


    "Yes."


    Shimizu said.


    [Beep, Perfect Life Simulation starts...]


    [Day 1: You go to Konoha Hospital to continue studying medical ninjutsu.]


    [Day 2: Uchiha Tekka comes to challenge you, and you easily defeat him.]


    [Day 3: Uchiha Inabi comes to challenge you, and you easily defeat him.]


    [Day 4: Uchiha Tekka and Uchiha Inabi decide to join you.]


    [Day 270: Nono gives you an assessment, and your theoretical knowledge is solid.]


    [Day 271: You meet Shisui''s parents while they take him out for some sunlight. From a distance, you can see Shisui''s big nose and sigh that it¡¯s a natural feature.]


    [Day 272: Ninja School organizes a competition. You rank 8th, a result of your low-key approach, but still causing a stir among the girls.]


    [Day 273: Your popularity at the ninja school increases. You estimate it''s because you''re growing up and becoming more handsome.]


    [Day 274: You practice chakra control at home, and your chakra reserves increase.]


    [Day 275: The pigeon has been eating a lot recently and is becoming a round little chubby bird. You¡¯ve set a strict diet plan for it.]


    [Day 276: You monitor the pigeon¡¯s diet plan. The pigeon gives you an accusing look. When you wake up at night, you find the pigeon lying in your bed. Fortunately, you don¡¯t have the habit of rolling over, or the pigeon would¡¯ve been crushed. You sigh as you look at the scattered feathers in the blanket.]


    ...


    [Day 820: You¡¯re studying "Basic Medical Encyclopedia" at home.]


    [Day 821: Your medical techniques have improved.]


    [Day 822: You graduate from ninja school. This time, you show off your strength, and the third Hokage thinks you may be a good partner for Kakashi to help him improve. You¡¯re assigned to Minato¡¯s class. Seeing Yano Rin and Kakashi, you ask if you can switch classes.]


    [Day 838: Your first mission. You encounter a female ninja from a hostile country, and accidentally get separated from Minato¡¯s team. You fear for your life. But the overly confident female ninja shows you a mysterious smile, and you realize things are not as simple as they seem.]


    [Day 839: Today is a busy day.]


    [Day 840: Today is a busy day.]


    [Day 841: Today is a busy day.]


    [Day 842: You tell the female ninja you want to try training without using your eyes. You suggest using a band as a blindfold, and the ninja believes you. You seize the chance to escape.]


    [Day 952: You find yourself at the border of the Fire Country and search for a way back.]


    [Day 953: The female ninja finds you, angry that you left without a word. With a desperate look in your eyes, she drags you back.]


    [Day 1085: Today is a busy day.]


    [Simulation ends, calculating...]


    [Please select a reward: Black Belt, "Warring States Sealing History" (Can simulate past lives), "Medical Basics Encyclopedia" x1.]


    "Warring States Sealing History?"


    Shimizu paused in confusion.


    -------


    more chapters on


    pa treon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 15: Past Life

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Shimizu was originally lamenting his miserable fate, being played by a kunoichi and uncertain when he could escape the sea of suffering.


    But now, he unexpectedly saw an enticing reward¡ªa Warring States Sealing Record!


    This scroll documented the location of a powerful Uchiha woman¡¯s sealed remains.


    Her name was Uchiha Hikari!


    Hikari''s Mangeky¨­ Sharingan technique, Eight Thousand Spears, was hailed as the strongest Mangeky¨­ ability to date.


    As long as her mark was imprinted, it allowed her to ignore distance, establishing a link to control the target¡¯s mind and chakra at will.


    If Shimizu could acquire such power, he¡¯d essentially become unstoppable.


    "I choose the Warring States Sealing Record," Shimizu declared eagerly.


    [The Warring States Sealing Record has been issued (enables simulation of past lives)...]


    A scroll appeared in Shimizu''s hand. Its cold, leathery texture resembled cured hide.


    Simultaneously, new information flooded into his mind.


    It explained that once his strength reached a certain level, he could simulate past events by using historically significant items. With the Warring States Sealing Record, he could travel back to the Warring States Era for a simulation.


    "So, that¡¯s what it means to simulate a past life," Shimizu muttered as he unfurled the scroll.


    The simulator truly lived up to its name as a Perfect Life Simulator. Currently, it simulated future events, but when Shimizu became strong enough, it could also simulate the past!


    The Shinobi World¡¯s history held countless treasures. Even in Boruto, the ¨­tsutsuki Clan¡¯s backstory was expanded, patching many historical gaps.


    Artifacts like the remains of ¨­tsutsuki Shibai or the chakra fruit consumed by Kaguya offered unimaginable power.


    Not to mention the half-dead ¨­tsutsuki Isshiki. If luck were on his side, Shimizu might even eliminate such threats in their infancy.


    "¨­tsutsuki Kaguya..."


    Shimizu pondered.


    Kaguya was a proud woman, regal and elegant, radiating an aura of unmatched majesty. Known as the progenitor of chakra and the Rabbit Goddess, she was revered by later generations.


    But what intrigued Shimizu even more was what he noticed back when he followed the manga¡ªKaguya¡¯s graceful figure hidden beneath her voluminous robes.


    Her curves, seemingly made of flowing water, could rival those of Tsunade.


    If he could simulate that era and attempt to interact with Kaguya, could he possibly change her fate?


    Unfortunately, the simulator didn¡¯t specify the exact strength required for such personal simulations. For now, Shimizu could only focus on improving his abilities.


    The next day.


    The sky was clear, with the sun high above.


    It was a day off for the Ninja Academy, so there were no classes.


    From the Hy¨±ga Clan, Natsu Hy¨±ga emerged, her head lowered as she carried a box of gifts.


    "Ah, Natsu, where are you headed?"


    Tokuma Hy¨±ga noticed Natsu had gone out early in the morning to buy something, as if she was delivering a gift to someone.


    A faint sense of anticipation rose within him.


    They had known each other for so long¡ªcould it be that Natsu had finally realized his feelings for her?


    "I¡¯m just going out," Natsu replied softly, shaking her head.


    Bringing Tokuma along would only make things worse.


    She was already punished last night, having to kneel for the entire night.


    Her knees throbbed with pain now, and every step was torment. It would take a few days to recover.


    But since Ginka Hy¨±ga had assigned her this task, Natsu dared not slack off, enduring the pain to prepare the gift.


    "This isn¡¯t for me, is it, Natsu?" Tokuma reached out, but Natsu instinctively dodged. The pain in her knees caused her to lose her balance, and the box of pastries spilled onto the ground, collecting dust.


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    "What are you doing, Tokuma Hy¨±ga!"


    A lifetime of grievances erupted at that moment.


    Natsu couldn¡¯t understand why she had to suffer just because she was born into the Branch Family.


    Why, despite being so cautious and humble, her life was still so full of hardship.


    What was the reason for all this?


    "You¡¯ve caused enough trouble already! These were meant for Uchiha Shimizu!"


    Looking at the scattered pastries, Natsu realized she¡¯d have to buy them again.


    If her elder sister found out, she¡¯d likely reprimand her for being careless.


    Fearing the consequences, Natsu didn¡¯t want to argue further with Tokuma. She picked up the box and the pastries, intending to find a trash bin before repurchasing them.


    "I didn¡¯t mean to, Natsu..." Tokuma said, guilt-ridden.


    He hadn¡¯t expected her to fall, and his attempt to get closer had only caused harm.


    But Natsu ignored his calls, walking away without looking back.


    Watching her leave, Tokuma couldn¡¯t bring himself to finish the sentence he wanted to say: "I thought it was for me..."


    His gaze shifted to the remnants of the pastries, and an indescribable heaviness filled his heart.


    He looked up toward the Uchiha compound, a scene of Natsu¡¯s humility toward Uchiha Shimizu flashing in his mind.


    In that moment, Tokuma felt that the pain of the Branch Family¡¯s cursed seal paled in comparison to the heartache he now bore.


    At the Uchiha compound.


    "Shimizu, have you gotten stronger?"


    Tekka uchiha bent over, panting heavily.


    "You¡¯ve just gotten lazier," Shimizu replied calmly.


    Standing opposite him was none other than Uchiha Shimizu.


    As the simulator had predicted, Tekka uchiha came to spar with him today.


    The Uchiha Clan often sparred internally. Training alone could never match the effectiveness of real combat.


    Sparring wasn¡¯t without stakes either. Combat was the best path to improvement.


    "Hand over the money," Shimizu said, extending his hand.


    He had set a bet with Tekka before their match: the loser would pay 50,000 ry¨­.


    For non-ninjas like them, this was a steep amount¡ªroughly equivalent to the pay from a single D-rank mission.


    Some D-rank missions paid as little as 5,000 ry¨­, often for menial tasks like watching over a shop.


    "No wonder you insisted on betting 50,000. Shimizu, you¡¯re ruthless," Tekka muttered, reluctantly pulling out a thick wad of cash. His previously bulging wallet now looked pitifully empty.


    This sum had taken years of savings. If his parents found out, he¡¯d surely get scolded.


    Shimizu took the money and stuffed it into his pocket.


    "Relax. If I had lost, I would¡¯ve paid up too."


    For a ninja, basic supplies like kunai, shuriken, and ration pills were constant expenses.


    While Shimizu¡¯s stipend was enough for his upbringing, it wouldn¡¯t cover the ongoing costs of a ninja¡¯s career.


    The Uchiha provided only minimal supplies, like a limited number of kunai and shuriken. Beyond that, they had to rely on themselves.


    Explosive tags, for instance, were a major expense.


    These tags weren¡¯t just traps; they packed the power of a regular jutsu without consuming chakra.


    With enough money, one could amass a small arsenal of them.


    Take Konan, for example¡ªshe used six billion explosive tags just to kill one person.


    If not for Obito¡¯s phasing ability, even a physically strong opponent like the Raikage might not have survived.


    Now, with the 50,000 ry¨­ he won from Tekka, Shimizu could stock up on a fair number of explosive tags.


    These were essentially free for him, so using them wouldn¡¯t sting at all.


    -------


    more chapters on patreon


    pa treon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 16: Encounter at Konoha Hospital

    "Shimizu, someone is looking for you," Uchiha Inabi called out as he approached.


    Shimizu turned toward him with a slight frown. "Who''s looking for me?"


    Inabi, who was supposed to arrive the following day, was an unexpected sight. It seemed something had caused a butterfly effect, prompting his early appearance.


    "It''s a girl, dressed like a servant but with Byakugan eyes," Inabi replied, clapping his hands for emphasis.


    The Byakugan¡ªan ancient kekkei genkai known for its considerable power¡ªimmediately came to Shimizu¡¯s mind. Yet, the Hyuga clan''s main and branch family system struck him as absurdly feudal.


    Inabi himself considered the Hyuga clan''s structure a waste of their potential, especially when compared to the Uchiha, who treated their people more equally. Despite their coveted Sharingan, the Uchiha ensured the rights of their clansmen were well-protected.


    "A servant¡¯s attire¡­" Shimizu murmured, already forming an idea of who the visitor might be. After informing Uchiha Tekka and Inabi, he made his way toward the Uchiha settlement¡¯s entrance.


    "Ah, Shimizu is at that age now," Tekka commented sagely, shaking his head.


    Inabi smirked. "What are you pretending for? Don''t you have a crush on someone too?"


    "Hey, hey, don¡¯t say that!" Tekka¡¯s face turned crimson as he hurriedly covered Inabi''s mouth, glancing around nervously to ensure no one overheard.


    Changing the subject, Tekka suggested, "By the way, want to spar?" His hand absently patted his empty wallet as though recalling something unpleasant.


    "Uh, sure," Inabi agreed. With little else to do after returning from the village, he had coincidentally encountered the girl looking for Shimizu.


    "But let¡¯s add a wager," Tekka added, eyeing Inabi like a lamb ripe for shearing.


    Outside the Uchiha Settlement


    From a distance, Shimizu spotted Hyuga Natsu waiting patiently.


    "These are gifts to apologize. I hope Shimizu-kun can forgive me and Hyuga Tokuma for our rudeness," she said, bowing politely as she handed over a gift box.


    The luxurious packaging alone indicated the gifts'' value. Clearly, the Hyuga clan had pressured her into coming. Without hesitation, Shimizu accepted the box. After subsisting on ration pills for some time, he reasoned that improving his diet wouldn¡¯t hurt.


    Satisfied that he had taken the gift, Natsu exchanged more polite words before limping away. Shimizu¡¯s gaze followed her retreating figure, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Chakra was, after all, the manifestation of one¡¯s spirit. The brighter the person, the warmer their chakra felt. His own dark, cold chakra sensed a similar coldness in hers.


    Personality didn¡¯t wholly define someone, but it shaped their response to adversity.


    "The Hyuga clan and their main-branch system¡­" Shimizu chuckled inwardly.


    Natsu, he realized, wasn¡¯t as simple as she seemed. Beneath her outward demeanor lay a deep, hidden darkness. With proper guidance, she might become a valuable tool within the Hyuga clan¡ªand for him.


    Before the night of the clan¡¯s destruction arrived, every additional advantage mattered. Testing the waters and forming connections could also help Shimizu replicate her traits.


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    His curiosity extended to the Byakugan itself. Possessing both the Sharingan and the Byakugan simultaneously was an unprecedented combination¡ªsomething only Otsutsuki Kaguya had achieved.


    Even her sons, Hagoromo and Hamura, inherited only one each. Hagoromo passed down the Rinnegan, the precursor to the Sharingan. Hamura¡¯s lineage, evident in the Hyuga, had yet to produce a single Tenseigan user.


    The contents of the gift box were impressive, leaving Shimizu satisfied. He carried it out of the settlement and headed toward Konoha Hospital.


    At Konoha Hospital


    By the time Shimizu arrived, dusk had settled, and the hospital was brightly lit. Patients moved through the corridors, some escorted by medics.


    Carrying the gift box, Shimizu navigated the hallways with practiced ease.


    "Eh, is that Shimizu-kun?" Nohara Rin¡¯s voice carried down the corridor as she spotted a familiar figure in the distance.


    Before she could confirm, the figure disappeared around a corner.


    "Uchiha Shimizu?"


    Beside her, Uchiha Obito adjusted his yellow goggles and scanned the area. Despite searching thoroughly, he found no trace of Shimizu.


    "I didn¡¯t see him. Rin, you must be mistaken," Obito said.


    "Maybe. I¡¯ll go get your medicine," Rin replied with a nod, dismissing the thought. After all, the upper floors were reserved for medical ninja offices¡ªwhat reason would Shimizu have to go there?


    Unless, she mused briefly, he was secretly a medical ninja. But she quickly dismissed the idea, recalling the stringent requirements for the position.


    "Hehe, thanks, Rin," Obito said, smiling as he rubbed his nose with his unbandaged hand, touched by her care.


    "It¡¯s nothing," Rin replied warmly, weaving through the crowd to retrieve the prescribed medicine.


    As she turned back, a familiar voice caught her attention.


    "Shimizu-kun, you¡¯re so thoughtful! I like you more and more," Yakushi Nono teased, pinching Shimizu¡¯s cheeks playfully.


    Shimizu allowed the gesture, responding with a faint smile. "Good things are meant to be shared with Sister Nono."


    Rin froze mid-step, her gaze locking onto the scene.


    "Why does Shimizu know Lady Nono?" she wondered.


    Nono was the captain of the medical corps and a high-ranking figure at Konoha Hospital, managing multiple teams. Rin had never heard of any familial connection between the Yakushi and Uchiha clans.


    Perhaps Shimizu¡¯s parents had ties to Nono, Rin speculated. That might explain their apparent closeness.


    Meanwhile, Obito, noticing Rin standing still, misinterpreted her hesitation.


    "Rin, thanks a lot!" he exclaimed, rushing to her side.


    Rin snapped out of her thoughts and gave a soft smile. "It¡¯s nothing, Obito..."


    Obito scratched his head before grinning. "Let¡¯s head back together. I can protect you¡ªit¡¯s getting late." He patted his chest confidently, only to wince in pain from his injured hand.


    Rin laughed at his antics. "No need. You go ahead, Obito. I¡¯ll take a stroll here."


    -------


    more chapters on patreon


    pa treon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 17: Rin nohara

    Rin Nohara curiously decided to stay behind, her curiosity getting the better of her. She wanted to see what Shimizu was up to.


    Lately, Kakashi had often mentioned Uchiha Shimizu, as if Kakashi himself was intrigued by him.


    As a result, Rin also became curious about Shimizu. She wanted to understand why Kakashi was paying so much attention to him.


    ¡°Ah... I see... I¡¯ll just head back on my own then.¡±


    Obito lowered his head, looking heartbroken.


    But he quickly perked up. After all, Rin had spent quite some time accompanying him to the hospital today. He figured he should count his blessings.


    Uchiha Obito bid farewell to Rin Nohara and left Konoha Hospital.


    Once Obito had left completely, Rin headed toward the room Shimizu had entered.


    The door was not fully closed, leaving a noticeable gap.


    Rin peeked through the gap to observe what was happening inside.


    She saw Shimizu¡¯s hands glowing with a faint green light as he treated a patient.


    Standing beside him was Nono Yakushi, occasionally offering guidance and pointing out the key techniques to Shimizu.


    As for the patient, they were still unconscious and completely unaware that the person treating them was a child of only six or seven years old. If they knew, they would likely demand a change of doctor.


    ¡°Shimizu is amazing.¡±


    Rin¡¯s eyes widened. She hadn¡¯t expected Shimizu to know medical ninjutsu and use it to help others.


    No wonder Shimizu always seemed to prefer solitude¡ªhe must have been diligently studying in private.


    ¡°Is that your friend?¡±


    Nono Yakushi suddenly spoke.


    She had long since sensed Rin¡¯s presence and knew she was observing them. Even now, Rin¡¯s spying from the doorway did not escape her notice.


    ¡°Hmm, yes.¡±


    Shimizu glanced toward the door and, spotting the familiar purple markings on the face outside, recognized Rin.


    The two conversed in hushed tones, but Rin outside the door, assuming it was merely academic discussion, remained unaware that she had already been discovered.


    Rin¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t disrupt Shimizu, who continued his work methodically.


    He stopped the bleeding from the wound, stitched it up, accelerated the healing process with medical ninjutsu, and stabilized the blood vessels near the injury.


    After completing everything, Shimizu told Nono Yakushi to wait a moment while he stepped out to address Rin.


    ¡°Rin Nohara, is there something you need?¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s tone was calm as he approached Rin, who was pretending to casually walk down the hallway and was almost at the corner.


    ¡°Uh... I was just passing by.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    Rin avoided meeting Shimizu¡¯s gaze, feeling guilty for secretly spying on him earlier.


    ¡°Well... I was just curious about how Shimizu knows medical ninjutsu. If possible, could you teach me?¡±


    Rin took a deep breath before speaking slowly.


    She had been born into an ordinary family. Her father was a low-ranking ninja, while her mother was a civilian.


    Her father still carried the scars of past wars, leaving him disabled.


    Because of this, Rin aspired to become a ninja capable of saving the injured on the battlefield.


    ¡°Rin! I forgot to grab the medicine!¡±


    Obito¡¯s voice suddenly echoed from a distance, interrupting their conversation.


    He ran back to the hospital, huffing and puffing.


    He had been so focused on chatting with Rin earlier that he forgot to take the medicine. Fortunately, Rin had mentioned wanting to look around the hospital, giving him a chance to return.


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    When Obito got closer, the first person he saw was Rin, which made him feel relieved. At least he wouldn¡¯t have to search for her everywhere.


    The second person he noticed was Uchiha Shimizu standing beside Rin, which immediately made him uneasy.


    He had invited Rin to leave with him earlier, but she had refused.


    Could it be because of Uchiha Shimizu?


    Obito couldn¡¯t accept the thought and frantically sought excuses in his mind.


    It couldn¡¯t be that! Rin wasn¡¯t that kind of person.


    ¡°So, Rin, you were right¡ªUchiha Shimizu really is here.¡±


    Obito tried to force a smile, but because the situation involved Rin, his expression came off as strained.


    If it had been Kakashi, Obito might have been okay with it. Although Kakashi was arrogant, Obito found him oddly tolerable.


    But when it came to someone like Shimizu, who also seemed aloof, Obito couldn¡¯t stand it.


    He had never liked Shimizu because Shimizu rarely interacted with him and often gave him unnerving looks, as if Obito had done something wrong.


    Over time, Obito simply grew to dislike Shimizu.


    ¡°Hello, Obito.¡±


    Shimizu greeted with a polite smile.


    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not doing well.¡±


    Obito huffed, his mood soured by seeing Rin with another boy.


    ¡°Obito, Shimizu is our classmate. We should get along.¡±


    Rin handed the medicine to Obito. She had unintentionally forgotten to give it to him earlier, so this was a good opportunity to do so.


    ¡°I know, Rin.¡±


    Obito took the medicine but still didn¡¯t give Shimizu a pleasant look.


    In his eyes, Shimizu was a rival for Rin¡¯s attention, someone he needed to guard against.


    ¡°You two can chat. As for our matter, come find me tomorrow morning at this location.¡±


    Shimizu shared a location with Rin before returning to the room where Nono Yakushi awaited him.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    Rin agreed happily.


    Her acceptance meant there was hope.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Rin?¡± Obito asked curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s about medical training.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Obito nodded, already plotting to follow Rin tomorrow to see what was going on.


    Watching Shimizu walk away, Obito muttered under his breath:


    ¡°That guy¡¯s chakra feels so cold. Honestly, Rin, you shouldn¡¯t interact with him.¡±


    ¡°Obito, chakra doesn¡¯t define a person. Even one of the Sannin, Orochimaru, has a cold and intimidating chakra, but no one denies that he¡¯s a hero of Konoha.¡±


    Rin shook her head.


    The warmth or coldness of one¡¯s chakra only reflected personality, not character.


    ¡°But Rin, I¡¯ve seen the way Shimizu looks at Aunt Hazuki. He¡¯s definitely a pervert!¡±


    Obito listed off various ¡°crimes¡± Shimizu had committed within the Uchiha clan, trying to persuade Rin.


    As they chatted, the two walked farther away.


    Walking in the opposite direction, Shimizu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smirk.


    His chakra control had reached a new level, allowing him to enhance his hearing by concentrating chakra in his ears. It was effortless to overhear Rin and Obito¡¯s conversation.


    From their discussion, it was clear that Obito disliked him, likely because he had been spending too much time with Rin in Obito¡¯s eyes.


    No wonder, in the original story, Obito only truly bonded with those in Minato¡¯s team.


    It seemed that only Minato¡¯s team could win Obito¡¯s trust.


    Shimizu didn¡¯t mind. If it had been before he obtained the simulator, he might have been wary of Obito.


    That was why he had previously avoided interacting much with the girls in their class.


    -------


    more chapters on patreon


    pa treon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 18 : Uchiha Hazuki

    What Kurenai Yuhi and Rin Nohara had in common was their own devoted admirers.


    Had he offended someone in his past life?


    Now, with the simulator in his possession, and as a transmigrator with foreknowledge, why should he accommodate these "locals"?


    "Rin Nohara''s death would be a waste. Why not claim her for myself?"


    Rin Nohara had decent medical talent. By the time she was a Ch¨±nin, she could already use the Mystical Palm Technique. If not for her untimely death, her future achievements would not have been insignificant.


    A series of plans gradually formed in Shimizu''s mind. Having been given a second chance at life, if he didn''t live it to its fullest, what was the point of coming back?


    Considering his irreparable relationship with Obito, he had no intention of currying favor with him.


    Instead, why not hold Rin Nohara as a strategic card in his hand? In the future, she could serve as a means to control Obito if necessary.


    The next day, Shimizu arrived at the agreed location.


    Rin Nohara didn¡¯t disappoint him and arrived as promised.


    Without drawing attention, Shimizu cast a glance towards the southeast¡ªObito was hiding there.


    "Rin, let¡¯s head inside," he said.


    "This place..." Rin Nohara looked around, taking in the decor of the establishment.


    Above the entrance was the sign ''Konoha Steakhouse.''


    Flanking the door were stone pillars etched with intricate patterns.


    Inside, the restaurant was adorned with flowers, enhancing its elegant ambiance. Every corner appeared meticulously arranged, with soft lighting creating a sense of warmth and comfort.


    "What¡¯s the matter?"


    "N-nothing..." Rin hurriedly waved her hands.


    She had never visited this restaurant before. Rumor had it that the Uchiha clan owned it, and it was quite upscale.


    Coming from an ordinary family, Rin had never considered dining here. If Shimizu hadn¡¯t chosen this spot, she wouldn¡¯t have stepped foot in such a place.


    "Shimizu, it¡¯s rare to see you here. How did you know to visit your aunt¡¯s place?"


    The manager at the door was about to ask if Shimizu had made a reservation when she spotted the proprietor emerging, prompting her to hold her tongue.


    Uchiha Hazuki approached them.


    She wore the traditional Uchiha clan robe, with the collar standing tall.


    The tailored fit highlighted her slender upper body and her notably full figure below, making her quite striking.


    "Aunt Hazuki," Shimizu greeted her.


    Having lost his parents at a young age, Shimizu, as a small child, relied heavily on others for care.


    Among them, Uchiha Hazuki had been one of his primary caretakers, ensuring he was well-fed and clothed.


    Despite her poor aptitude as a ninja, Hazuki excelled in managing her modest business.


    When Shimizu noticed the business struggling, he had written down some business strategies and ideas for store renovations he remembered from his previous life. He claimed it was something he had found among his parents¡¯ belongings.


    He used this as an excuse to give the notes to Hazuki, which eventually led to the restaurant¡¯s current success.


    "Why haven¡¯t you come to visit your aunt lately? Are you afraid I¡¯ll be lonely?"


    Hazuki pulled Shimizu into a hug, noticing how much taller he had grown. He was almost the height of an eleven- or twelve-year-old.


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    She raised her eyebrows, pressing her cheek against his.


    Having practically raised him since he was four, Hazuki treated Shimizu like her own child.


    "I¡¯ve been busy with training," Shimizu said with a casual laugh.


    At the time, his sole focus was surviving and preparing for future crises. He had no time for anything else.


    When Hazuki had considered remarrying, their contact had naturally decreased.


    After all, in the original storyline, Hazuki eventually married a non-clan civilian.


    "And Uncle?" Shimizu asked.


    "What uncle? We were never together. I only met him twice, and he spent most of his time doing business in the Land of Water. Do you think a relationship like that could work?" Hazuki shook her head.


    In truth, the matchmaking meeting hadn¡¯t progressed far. They hadn¡¯t even held hands.


    Between managing the now-busy restaurant and her own satisfaction with her life, Hazuki had no time or interest in pursuing relationships.


    "Ahem," Shimizu murmured, realizing he¡¯d been mistaken. He had thought Hazuki had married quietly, skipping a formal wedding.


    But if that wasn¡¯t the case, then how would Uchiha Izumi ever come to be born?


    It seemed the butterfly effect from his actions might be greater than he had anticipated.


    "Is this your classmate, or perhaps your little girlfriend?" Hazuki teased, her long, narrow eyes crinkling with amusement.


    "Aunt Hazuki, we¡¯re just friends," Rin hastily clarified, flustered.


    What if Kakashi found out? How could she explain it to him?


    "Aunt Hazuki, could you prepare a private room for us?" Shimizu requested.


    Hazuki nodded¡ªit was a simple matter.


    She led the pair to an exclusive room and instructed the manager to take good care of them.


    "Be sure to visit your aunt more often. Shimizu is growing up and becoming less affectionate," Hazuki sighed. "Boys always become distant as they grow older."


    Meanwhile, outside the restaurant, Obito observed Shimizu entering. Timing his move, he hurried forward.


    "Aunt Hazuki, it¡¯s me, Obito!" he called enthusiastically as he approached.


    "Oh, it¡¯s Obito," Hazuki replied, her previously warm smile cooling noticeably.


    Having raised Shimizu herself, Hazuki had grown fond of the boy. On the other hand, her interactions with the mischievous Obito had left her indifferent toward him.


    "Be sure to send your grandmother my regards," Hazuki said perfunctorily.


    "Hehe, got it, Aunt Hazuki," Obito laughed awkwardly, failing to notice the lack of sincerity in her tone.


    "Can I go inside?" he asked eagerly.


    "Of course. Just make a reservation," Hazuki replied, signaling the manager to handle Obito¡¯s request.


    She then retreated to her private lounge to rest. Running such a high-end establishment required her constant attention, leaving her exhausted.


    Obito, meanwhile, was left to deal with the formalities.


    "Please make your payment," the manager said, presenting him with the bill.


    "Huh? This much?" Obito stared at the row of zeroes in shock. Shimizu had walked right in¡ªwhy did he have to pay such an exorbitant fee?


    -------


    more chapters on patreon


    pa treon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 19: Falling into the trap

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    ¡°If you can¡¯t pay, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be allowed in.¡±


    The manager signaled with her eyes, and a few thugs approached, surrounding Obito with unfriendly expressions.


    Observing the situation. To climb to the position of manager, the most important skill is reading the room.


    It was clear that Shimizu had a great relationship with the boss, and the boss had no intention of charging him. Why would the manager dare to meddle?


    As for the later arrival, a boy with goggles on his forehead, the boss¡¯s attitude was obviously much colder. That was a cue for her to follow the rules and handle things by the book.


    ¡°Could you make an exception? I¡¯m from the Uchiha clan too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so am I.¡±


    One of the thugs, holding a long staff with his only remaining hand, narrowed his now blood-red eyes, a single tomoe spinning within his Sharingan.


    Obito glanced at the thug¡¯s sturdy build. Despite missing a hand, which limited the use of many ninjutsu, it was clear that his taijutsu skills were not to be underestimated.


    ¡°So, Uncle, could you¡­¡±


    ¡°No money, no entry. Thinking you can freeload in a clan-owned restaurant? You¡¯re disgracing the Uchiha name.¡±


    The Uchiha thug waved him away, signaling for Obito to leave.


    Obito opened his almost-empty wallet, realizing he couldn¡¯t afford the fee. Left with no choice, he squatted outside the restaurant, waiting for Rin Nohara and Shimizu Uchiha to come out.


    Inside the private room, Rin sat stiffly, entirely unaware of Obito¡¯s presence outside.


    ¡°Rin Nohara, you come from an ordinary family, don¡¯t you?¡± Shimizu broke the silence first.


    Without waiting for Rin¡¯s response, Shimizu continued, ¡°Not only that, but you also wish to be assigned to the same team as Kakashi, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Huh??¡± Rin looked up, confused.


    She did have a slight crush on Kakashi and indeed hoped to be placed on the same team as him. She had even worked hard toward that goal, aspiring to be with someone as talented as Kakashi.


    ¡°But Kakashi has applied for early graduation. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be placed on the same team as him, Rin.¡±


    Hearing this, Rin¡¯s eyes gradually dimmed. She had heard Kakashi mention his plans to graduate early, and it had saddened her before.


    Typically, after graduating, ninja teams are assigned, and they often remain together for life unless teammates die or there are extreme compatibility issues requiring a reshuffle.


    ¡°So, Rin Nohara, would you like to catch up to Kakashi quickly? I can help train you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Rin¡¯s face lit up as she spoke.


    Unexpectedly, Shimizu seemed like such a good person, and her impression of him grew fonder.


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. I can also teach you the basics of being a medical ninja.¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s eyes swept up and down Rin¡¯s figure.


    Rin was still too young for him to make a move. However, laying the groundwork and taking some interest for the future wasn¡¯t out of the question.


    ¡°Why are you willing to help me, Shimizu?¡±


    Rin was aware that there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. After her initial joy subsided, she asked the question that had been on her mind.


    ¡°We¡¯re classmates. Isn¡¯t it natural for classmates to help each other?¡±


    After saying this, Shimizu outlined a series of agreements with Rin.


    From the next day onward, they would meet once a week for guidance, with the sessions taking place at Shimizu¡¯s home.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be troubling you, Shimizu,¡± Rin agreed without much thought, feeling only gratitude toward him.


    The Uchiha settlement was conveniently close to her home, making Shimizu¡¯s house a suitable location for their sessions.


    Her small house, a modest dwelling, might not even be spacious enough to accommodate Shimizu for training.


    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    Her father bore old injuries from his time as a ninja and would gasp for breath after even light physical labor, leaving the family dependent on her mother¡¯s paper-flower crafting for income.


    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate to bring a boy back home; the space was simply too cramped.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s settled,¡± Shimizu said with a mysterious smile. Since Rin had agreed, his first step in trapping her was complete.


    With limited time, Shimizu had to resort to unconventional methods to win Rin over.


    An hour later.


    At the restaurant¡¯s entrance, Rin and Shimizu parted ways, and she happily walked home.


    ¡°Rin!¡±


    Seeing the two had separated sufficiently, Obito sneaked up to her.


    ¡°Shimizu didn¡¯t do anything to you, did he?¡±


    ¡°What could Shimizu possibly do to me?¡±


    Rin frowned slightly, her short hair blown by the wind obscuring her expression.


    ¡°Well, you know¡­ like that.¡±


    Obito waved his arms around, mimicking some strange gestures.


    After a while, Rin understood what Obito was implying.


    ¡°Pervert!¡±


    Involuntarily, Rin compared Shimizu to Obito. Not mentioning her perfect image of Kakashi for now, Shimizu, another Uchiha, was entirely Obito¡¯s opposite.


    Calm, mature, disciplined, gentle, and elegant¡ªanyone who interacted with Shimizu would describe him that way.


    Rin was no exception. If not for Kakashi, she might have admired Shimizu.


    ¡°Obito, stop saying things like that behind people¡¯s backs.¡±


    Rin¡¯s tone carried a hint of displeasure.


    She saw Obito as an immature junior and often cared for him.


    But his constant targeting of Shimizu, who had been kind enough to teach her medical knowledge, made her feel, for the first time, a negative emotion toward Obito. No one likes others badmouthing someone who has helped them¡ªit¡¯s human nature to defend such people.


    ¡°Ah, no, Rin, let me explain¡ª¡±


    Obito, finally sensing something was off in Rin¡¯s tone, tried to stop her to explain.


    But Rin dodged lightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it right now. I¡¯m going home.¡±


    With that, she turned and disappeared into the crowd without looking back.


    Obito stared at the bustling crowd. Within seconds, Rin¡¯s figure was lost among them, leaving him frustrated and speechless.


    ¡°Why does Rin always defend Shimizu?¡±


    Unable to make sense of it, Obito decided to wait until Rin calmed down before trying to explain again.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll just go home.¡±


    Later that evening, Shimizu left the steakhouse, bringing a bag of fruit to visit Uchiha Hazuki as a gesture of goodwill.


    Hazuki was delighted by Shimizu¡¯s visit, engaging in a long chat. It wasn¡¯t until nearly 10 p.m. that Shimizu finally returned home.


    Under the eaves of his house, Shimizu prepared to practice the Body Flicker Technique.


    A few days ago, he had applied for a ninjutsu scroll.


    The D-rank jutsu¡ªBody Flicker Technique.


    In this era, where most ninjas were like glass cannons, unless one¡¯s physical body could withstand the force of a complete Susanoo like an Otsutsuki, it was best to focus on evasion.


    Even Kage-level ninjas could die if a kunai hit a vital spot.


    Shimizu began refining his chakra, guiding it through his chakra pathways in accordance with the Body Flicker Technique¡¯s flow, and formed a hand seal.


    ¡°Body Flicker Technique!¡±


    His figure darted from under the eaves to the courtyard in less than a second.


    To an ordinary person¡¯s eyes, it looked like a shadow had flashed, and Shimizu had teleported to another spot.


    -------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 20: Almost Two Years Back

    "Using the Body Flicker Technique consumes a significant amount of chakra," Shimizu muttered as he gauged the remaining energy in his body. He finally understood why most shinobi refrained from using the technique constantly.


    The basic Body Flicker Technique was effective but too crude; its chakra consumption was enormous. In combat, it would be more practical to use the chakra for an offensive ninjutsu instead.


    Shimizu frowned slightly. In the original series, the Body Flicker variants that appeared were incredibly advanced.


    There were techniques like ¨­tsutsuki Kinshiki''s Purple Lightning Flicker, Gaara''s Sand Flicker, Konoha''s Leaf Flicker used by Hayama Shirakumo, and Zabuza''s Mist Flicker. Not to mention the infamous Shisui Uchiha, renowned for his mastery of the Body Flicker Technique.


    At a young age, Shisui had created the Phantom Flicker, combining the Body Flicker Technique with Sharingan illusions to gain widespread fame.


    If Shimizu wanted to keep up with future battles, enhancing his speed was crucial.


    The standard Sharingan improved chakra and perceptive abilities but offered limited boosts to physical capabilities. Unlocking the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan remained a distant goal.


    As for the Rinnegan, it required the fusion of Indra''s and Ashura''s chakra to awaken the Six Paths'' powers, making it almost unattainable within his current limitations.


    Whether through the simulator or some shortcuts to obtain the Mangeky¨­ or Rinnegan, all would take too long.


    For now, the best way to bolster his survival was by mastering a more advanced Body Flicker Technique.


    "I currently have fire and lightning attributes. Developing a new ninjutsu should ideally focus on these elements," Shimizu analyzed as he entered his room, jotting down ideas on paper.


    The most feasible approach would be creating a Fire Flicker Technique.


    Shisui¡¯s Phantom Flicker relied heavily on the Sharingan, which was beyond Shimizu''s current capabilities.


    The lightning attribute had limited use for him in developing new jutsu. Techniques like ¨­tsutsuki Kinshiki¡¯s Purple Lightning Flicker were likely unique to the ¨­tsutsuki clan. Similarly, the Raikage''s Lightning Flicker required the Lightning Chakra Mode, a secret technique of the Hidden Cloud Village, which he had no access to.


    The Uchiha clan, however, had a vast array of fire-style techniques. Shimizu could study the chakra flow patterns in these techniques to develop his own Fire Flicker Technique, greatly reducing the difficulty of the process.


    He sketched out a diagram of the chakra pathways involved in most fire-style techniques, annotating his theories and frequently revising them as inspiration struck.


    Creating a new jutsu wasn''t something that could be accomplished overnight; it demanded extensive theoretical knowledge as a foundation.


    Before he realized it, dawn broke. A white dove waddled over his drafts, snapping Shimizu out of his thoughts.


    Surprised, he glanced at the window, only to find that an entire night had passed. His desk was cluttered with pages filled with densely packed notes.


    He poured himself a cup of coffee to relieve the mental strain.


    "It would be great to have the Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu," he mused with a wry smile.


    However, that technique was still sealed away in the Scroll of Seals and far beyond his reach.


    Even the standard Shadow Clone Jutsu was ranked as a B-class technique.


    An hour later, Nohara Rin arrived at Shimizu''s house.


    "Here, use this."


    Shimizu handed her a luxurious medical training kit and a medical knowledge manual.


    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He warmly encouraged her, "If there''s anything you don''t understand, feel free to ask me."


    "Thank you so much, Shimizu," Rin said sincerely, bowing in gratitude.


    "You''re welcome."


    Shimizu smiled. "Every gift in life comes with a price," he thought to himself, but he kept the thought unspoken.


    The first step was to get her to trust him. The second was to deepen that trust.


    Once he achieved that, the third step could begin...


    Time passed swiftly. Days turned into months, and over a year went by.


    Shimizu immersed himself in learning medical knowledge, diligently improving himself and quietly building his strength.


    During this time, he performed numerous simulations but unfortunately didn''t acquire any extraordinary bloodlines.


    The three-year simulation period was simply too short. If only he could extend it to the time when Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki revived...


    By surviving countless Fourth Shinobi World War simulations, he could eventually steal Kaguya''s powers.


    Most of his simulator rewards consisted of tools like soldier pills, kunai, and explosive tags, along with practical household items.


    However, the most valuable gains were the ninjutsu techniques and medical knowledge he obtained.


    Shimizu stored everything meticulously in a sealing scroll for future use.


    When the war ended, he could sell these items for a hefty profit.


    One day, Shimizu went to Konoha Hospital as usual.


    "Non¨­-nee-san," he greeted, placing a basket of fruit on her desk.


    Shimizu had purchased nearly every type of fruit in Konoha, delivering them daily to Yakushi Non¨­.


    "You¡¯re spoiling me, Shimizu. My house is already overflowing with fruit," Non¨­ remarked with a light chuckle, momentarily pausing her research notes.


    "Nutrition is important," Shimizu replied, not looking up from the book he had just opened.


    There was no harm in taking good care of her, especially when Non¨­ was such a reliable resource.


    The room fell into silence, broken only by the rustling of pages and the faint scratching of Non¨­¡¯s pen on paper.


    Non¨­ glanced at Shimizu from the corner of her eye, her expression contemplative.


    Shimizu''s ability to learn amazed her.


    It was one thing for the Uchiha to excel at ninjutsu. But why was he so adept at memorizing medical texts? Was his brain structure different?


    Shimizu had devoured tomes like Histology and Embryology, Otorhinolaryngology and Head-Neck Surgery, Regional Anatomy, and Obstetrics¡ªeach the size of a fist¡ªin mere days.


    Even weeks later, he could recall every detail with perfect accuracy.


    If she hadn¡¯t observed that Shimizu wasn¡¯t using chakra during his studies, she might have suspected he¡¯d invented a memory-enhancing jutsu.


    "I feel like I have nothing left to teach you," Non¨­ admitted suddenly.


    Her words were genuine. Shimizu had already absorbed a vast amount of medical knowledge. What remained was for him to apply and expand upon it independently.


    All knowledge, no matter how authoritative, was subject to challenge and revision.


    Science advanced by overturning old paradigms. Many of the theories Non¨­ had once studied were now obsolete.


    "I disagree. You¡¯ve taught me so much, Non¨­-nee-san," Shimizu replied with a warm smile as he opened another book.


    Without Non¨­, he wouldn''t have access to these resources in the first place.


    Knowledge in Konoha¡ªand the ninja world at large¡ªwas heavily monopolized.


    Ninja born to civilian families had limited opportunities to learn anything beyond the most basic techniques.


    -------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 21: The Departure of Yakushi Nono

    Better ninjutsu is either reserved for those with outstanding contributions or strictly passed down within the clan, not to outsiders.


    Sakura, who belongs to Team 7 alongside Sasuke and Naruto, possesses Earth, Water, Yin, and Yang chakra natures, yet she only uses Yang-based ninjutsu. The techniques she knows were all taught by Tsunade. If Tsunade hadn¡¯t taken her as a disciple, what impressive ninjutsu would Sakura have learned on her own?


    Even if Sakura is portrayed as an academic genius with exceptional chakra control, it¡¯s meaningless without access to resources, which only leads to wasted potential.


    "Tomorrow, I might be leaving for a mission. I¡¯ll be gone for a long time."


    Nono Yakushi looked at Shimizu¡¯s sunny smile and was momentarily dazed. For personal reasons, she had grown fond of this... young boy. The time she spent with Shimizu had been harmonious and comfortable.


    Unfortunately, all good things must come to an end. After completing numerous assassination missions for Danzo Shimura, he had finally agreed to let Nono return. She had saved enough money to open an orphanage.


    She should have left a week ago, but she had delayed it until now, hoping Shimizu could learn as much as possible while she was still around to answer his questions.


    "So... when will you be back?" Shimizu paused. It seemed the time for Nono Yakushi¡¯s departure had finally come.


    "I don¡¯t know, but if fate allows, we¡¯ll meet again."


    At the Uchiha settlement, Shimizu¡¯s hand glowed faintly green as he healed a piece of pork. A deep cut, exposing bone, healed at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    This was a special piece of pork, stored in a culture chamber to maintain its vitality. The healing process drew on the remaining life energy within the meat, ensuring that every ounce of energy was fully utilized. Once accustomed to this method, applying it to human bodies would yield twice the results with half the effort.


    "An orphanage, huh..." Shimizu sighed. This was Nono Yakushi¡¯s personal decision, and he didn¡¯t feel right stopping her.


    After having a meal together, she left Konohagakure. No matter what, Nono had taught Shimizu a lot, even if his initial intentions for approaching her weren¡¯t pure.


    Yet, as long as it didn¡¯t harm his interests, Shimizu couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch Nono be driven to her death by Danzo. Shimizu didn¡¯t consider himself a good person, but he also wouldn¡¯t let someone who had helped him die in vain.


    "Coo coo." A white dove flew in from the eaves, shaking its smooth feathers, and pecked at the pork¡¯s surface. Shimizu continued channeling chakra as the dove ate.


    His chakra depleted rapidly, and the green light in his hands grew brighter. The reason he could memorize so much medical knowledge in a short time was due to a simulator that provided him with these memories. Through this method, he had also acquired several medical ninjutsu techniques.


    The one he was using now was his strongest medical ninjutsu: Mystical Palm Technique (an A-rank medical jutsu). By activating the cells in the wound, it could heal injuries within five minutes. Only a few medical ninjas could master it.


    Shimizu could easily qualify as a medical ninja in logistics and was simply waiting for the next war to apply.


    From outside the courtyard, Uchiha Tekka¡¯s voice called out: "Shimizu, Lord Fugaku wants to see you!"


    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    "Got it," Shimizu responded. His study of medical ninjutsu under Nono Yakushi hadn¡¯t escaped the notice of the Uchiha clan. Months ago, Fugaku had already spoken to him.


    Shimizu had revealed a portion of his talent for medical ninjutsu to avoid being accused of idleness. Unexpectedly, Fugaku hadn¡¯t opposed it and even regarded him as a rare genius within the Uchiha clan.


    Shimizu could still recall Fugaku¡¯s excited expression, as if seeing a torchbearer in the darkness. Fugaku likely knew from the Uchiha Stone Tablet¡ªor perhaps because he had a Mangeky¨­ Sharingan himself¡ªthat the Mangeky¨­ would eventually lead to blindness.


    In the increasingly tense relations between the Uchiha and Konohagakure, Fugaku understood that if the Uchiha clan wanted greater power, they would need to unlock the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan. However, the price of doing so was eventual blindness.


    Regardless of whether the Mangeky¨­¡¯s abilities were used, the passage of time would gradually erode one¡¯s vision, leading to complete darkness. This was why the Uchiha bloodline limit was often considered a curse. The Mangeky¨­¡¯s blindness was a clan secret known to few outsiders.


    In this context, the sudden appearance of a talented medical ninja within the clan naturally excited Fugaku.


    After cutting the pork into smaller pieces, Shimizu instructed the dove to keep an eye on the house in case Danzo sent someone to tamper with it. He then packed his things and headed to the meeting place.


    His height had shot up, resembling that of an 11 or 12-year-old boy. Many of his old clothes no longer fit. Pants that once reached his heels now barely passed as cropped pants.


    Half an hour later, at Fugaku¡¯s house:


    Shimizu arrived at the gate of a traditional Japanese courtyard with a bag of tomatoes in hand. Delivering fruit to Nono Yakushi had become a habit for him, and he liked to bring a small gift when visiting others.


    "Fugaku is waiting inside. Come in," said a plump, elegant woman from the veranda. She paused in hanging up laundry and smiled warmly at Shimizu.


    She was dressed in traditional housewife attire, exuding a gentle aura.


    "Lady Mikoto, I brought some tomatoes as thanks for all your kindness." Shimizu handed over the bag with a smile. His handsome features, accentuated by his black hair, gave him an innocent, boyish charm.


    "You didn¡¯t have to, Shimizu. It¡¯s already kind of you to visit." Mikoto stopped her chores and invited Shimizu inside. As she looked at him, her thoughts wandered, and her gaze softened with a trace of maternal affection.


    Shimizu, whose parents were both low-ranking ninjas, had been orphaned in the war. Despite this, he had grown into a cheerful boy with a kind heart. According to Fugaku, he even possessed the compassion of a doctor.


    However, Mikoto couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that his gaze toward her was... odd. Shaking her head, she dismissed her thoughts as nonsense.


    Shimizu, meanwhile, discreetly observed Mikoto, particularly her abdomen. Her stomach was flat¡ªshe wasn¡¯t pregnant yet.


    "So, Itachi hasn¡¯t been conceived," Shimizu murmured. While Shisui¡¯s birth was inevitable and he couldn¡¯t interfere, Itachi¡¯s arrival hadn¡¯t yet been set in motion. Was there a way to prevent his birth entirely?


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 22: Early Graduation

    "Shimizu, sit down."


    As Shimizu stepped into the room, a commanding voice reached his ears.


    Following the sound, his gaze landed on a stern-faced, square-jawed middle-aged man seated on the tatami. It was none other than Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Lord Fugaku."


    "No need for such formalities."


    Fugaku attempted a faint smile, but his efforts fell short, and no smile emerged.


    It wasn¡¯t in his nature to smile, and even when he forced one, it felt awkward to those around him.


    Regardless, the boy¡¯s parents had once served under him and had died for the Uchiha clan. As their captain, he felt it necessary to show the appropriate attitude.


    "Shimizu, have you heard about White Fang?"


    Fugaku¡¯s sudden question broke the silence as Mikoto placed a steaming cup of tea before Shimizu.


    Shimizu ran his fingers over the tea cup, savoring its warmth. "I¡¯ve heard."


    Konoha''s White Fang, whose real name was Sakumo Hatake, was a master of kenjutsu. His exploits during the last Shinobi World War had earned him immense fame, surpassing even the legendary Sannin.


    Yet, not long ago, he had died.


    The cause? Suicide.


    But was it simply because Konoha¡¯s White Fang couldn¡¯t handle the pressure?


    Official records stated that Sakumo had completed 27 S-rank missions and 123 A-rank missions.


    Spying, assassinations, and other shadowy deeds¡ªthese were a shinobi¡¯s bread and butter.


    Add hundreds of lower-ranked missions, and it was clear he was a seasoned veteran, well-acquainted with life and death.


    And yet, he had taken his own life.


    His death sent shockwaves through Konoha, leaving the clans speculating about the reasons behind it.


    The Uchiha, too, couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. With their extensive influence and responsibilities, survival strategies became paramount.


    "Shimizu, your strength should be sufficient for graduation, no?"


    Graduating early meant entering the mission field sooner.


    "I¡¯d like to refine my skills a bit more."


    Shimizu shook his head.


    He wasn¡¯t in need of money, so why rush into tedious tasks?


    "No, these are turbulent times, and the Uchiha must gather every ounce of strength."


    Fugaku sipped his tea, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    The circumstances surrounding Sakumo¡¯s death had stirred various interpretations within the shinobi clans.


    Some believed the Third Hokage perceived Sakumo as a threat due to his soaring reputation.


    Others thought that shinobi must adhere strictly to rules and accountability, ensuring stability within the village.


    Otherwise, how could mere rumors harm someone like Sakumo?


    With a single command, the Third could have silenced any dissenters, reaffirming his authority.


    "Lord Fugaku, this..."


    Shimizu frowned slightly.


    Was he being forced to graduate? Did his talents make him just another tool for the clan?


    "Shimizu, you¡¯re aware of the discord between the clan and the village. As a member of the Uchiha, it is your duty to assist. Your medical talents are commendable, but I don¡¯t want you wasting time."


    Fugaku paused briefly before continuing.


    "If it were my child, even at three or four years old, I would send him to the battlefield to witness the harsh realities of the shinobi world."


    Shimizu said nothing, using the act of drinking tea to mask his thoughts.


    Fugaku¡¯s statement wasn¡¯t mere rhetoric; it was his practice.


    Itachi had been sent to the battlefield at the age of four, with no regard for potential psychological harm. As a shinobi, he was expected to endure.


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Shimizu¡¯s prolonged silence made Fugaku furrow his brow.


    As the clan head, he was addressing Shimizu with authority, yet the boy hesitated. Did he even care about the Uchiha?


    Just as the tension thickened, Shimizu finally spoke.


    "Understood, Lord Fugaku."


    "Hmm."


    Fugaku nodded, satisfied with Shimizu¡¯s response.


    They then transitioned into casual conversation about Shimizu¡¯s recent activities, to which he responded accordingly.


    Unable to oppose the clan head, Shimizu reluctantly agreed to graduate early.


    After all, he was only a few months away from his official graduation date. What difference would it make to do it now?


    As their dialogue grew more amiable, it seemed like two old friends catching up after a long time.


    From the kitchen, Mikoto, carrying a tray of desserts, wore a puzzled expression.


    Why had she heard nothing earlier, yet now their voices filled the room?


    "Shimizu, have some cake."


    Mikoto offered him a small piece of cake.


    "Thank you, Sister Mikoto."


    Shimizu smiled warmly, but his inner impression of Fugaku took a sharp nosedive.


    The man was quick to invoke the obligations of the Uchiha clan to pressure him now. Where was that sense of duty on the night of the massacre?


    During the Uchiha massacre, Fugaku had failed to fulfill his role as clan head.


    When Itachi betrayed the clan and slaughtered countless innocents, Fugaku didn¡¯t seek vengeance.


    Instead, he praised Itachi.


    According to Itachi Shinden, Fugaku, even in his final moments, bore no resentment.


    On the contrary, he believed his pain was fleeting compared to the torment Itachi must have endured.


    He admired Itachi for making such a decision, even commending him for it.


    Fugaku had calmly accepted death to facilitate the annihilation of the Uchiha clan.


    It was hard not to understand why the Uchiha were often called mad.


    Such twisted logic defied comprehension.


    Having read about this in books, Shimizu hadn¡¯t felt much. But now, as a member of the Uchiha, he couldn¡¯t help but question Fugaku¡¯s priorities.


    Did Fugaku ever consider the pain of the countless clan members who had suffered?


    Shouldn¡¯t a clan head prioritize the well-being of his people above all else?


    As these thoughts raced through Shimizu¡¯s mind, Fugaku spoke again.


    "Shimizu, help Mikoto with her health. I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve learned much from the medical team captain."


    Satisfied with Shimizu¡¯s earlier response, Fugaku had no desire to linger. He still had patrol duties to attend to.


    Without waiting for Shimizu¡¯s reply, Fugaku left.


    Under normal circumstances, leaving a man and a married woman alone would invite gossip.


    But Shimizu, being only nine years old, was exempt from such scrutiny.


    "Oh my, I¡¯ll have to trouble you, little Shimizu."


    Mikoto, clearing the plates with cake crumbs, began explaining.


    She had been suffering from severe pain during certain days of the month.


    Initially, she thought it was a lingering injury from her shinobi days. Since it didn¡¯t hinder her daily life, she had ignored it.


    She had mentioned it to Fugaku, but his busy schedule left no room for concern over such "trivial" matters.


    To him, shinobi were defined by their ability to endure pain.


    Even he bore lingering injuries from his youth, so why should hers matter?


    Left with no choice, Mikoto had gone to the hospital for some medication and let it be.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 23: Uchiha Mikotos shyness

    Recently, it seems to have gotten worse. I originally planned to visit the hospital in a few days, but hearing that Shimizu had studied under Nono Yakushi, I thought I¡¯d let him take a look first.


    ¡°Feeling cold all over, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mikoto seemed to recall something and appeared a little embarrassed.


    Because of this condition, she had not been intimate with Fugaku. Once her body was regulated, she needed to conceive a child as soon as possible.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Shimizu nodded.


    It was merely temporary coldness in the womb caused by chakra imbalance.


    During chakra refinement, one of the meridians in the abdomen was blocked, and a portion of chakra had been perpetually consumed there.


    Over time, this additional chakra consumption had impacted her body.


    Shimizu now understood why Itachi had not been born yet.


    The condition caused a chill that influenced intimacy. Women experiencing it tended to feel cold, and given that Uchiha Fugaku wasn¡¯t particularly affectionate, being ambitious in his prime, Shimizu guessed Fugaku hadn¡¯t even brought up such matters.


    ¡°Lie down somewhere, Mikoto.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Seeing Shimizu''s serious demeanor, Mikoto instinctively nodded and lay down on the sofa in the living room.


    ¡°Expose your abdomen.¡±


    ¡°Is it necessary?¡±


    Mikoto appeared slightly hesitant, a faint blush blooming under her fair skin.


    As a traditional wife, exposing her abdomen in front of a man made her feel somewhat shy.


    ¡°I can work through your clothing, but it will consume more chakra.¡±


    Shimizu shook his head, his hand emitting a soft green glow as chakra gathered in his palm.


    A warmth spread across her abdomen, prompting an involuntary gasp from Mikoto.


    Shimizu continued to channel his chakra, directing it to the blocked meridian.


    The medical chakra techniques developed at Konoha Hospital were quite advanced. Unlike his previous life, where medications were required for healing, here, chakra could achieve the same effects¡ªeven curing cancer was much easier.


    ¡°If you sense my chakra, don¡¯t resist it. Relax your body completely.¡±


    Mikoto nodded, allowing her tense body to loosen up.


    Shimizu¡¯s chakra depleted rapidly, nearly one-third was consumed in less than a minute.


    The jutsu itself didn¡¯t typically require such an amount of chakra. However, Shimizu was carefully allowing the chakra to seep into Mikoto¡¯s meridian system, ensuring she felt comfortable.


    His chakra reserves far exceeded those of his peers, nearing Kakashi Hatake¡¯s level.


    If the Kakashi from Part 1 of the story were used as a unit of chakra measurement, Shimizu currently had 0.9 Kakashi worth of chakra¡ªan impressive feat, considering it was the result of just two years of growth. It matched the chakra reserves Kakashi had achieved over more than a decade.


    While Kakashi was often teased for being low on chakra, even with the Sharingan''s strain, he had at least as much chakra as an ordinary j¨­nin.


    Still, chakra reserves alone did not determine strength; combat ability mattered more.


    Kaguya ¨­tsutsuki, despite possessing the most powerful chakra, often found herself on the receiving end of attacks¡ªa typical case of someone with excessive resources but poor management skills.


    Two minutes later, Shimizu withdrew his hand.


    ¡°Phew... It¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s it?¡±


    Mikoto opened her eyes. The warmth she had just felt, akin to napping under the sun, had been immensely soothing.


    When Shimizu suddenly pulled his hand away, the loss of warmth left her slightly reluctant.


    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°It¡¯ll still take some time to recover completely. I¡¯ll come by once every half month.¡±


    Shimizu smiled gently.


    The condition was simple; it would only take two sessions to cure entirely.


    But once she was fully healed, he¡¯d lose his excuse to visit her.


    For now, this ailment served as a pretext to establish a connection.


    During the brief pause, Shimizu observed Mikoto closely, his gaze reflecting subtle emotions.


    She appeared to be in her twenties, her features elegantly refined. Her delicate nose and petite lips were complemented by a touch of mature charm that enhanced her already impressive beauty.


    As she rose from the sofa, her full figure shifted slightly, exuding an unmistakable allure¡ªa blend of seasoned femininity and youthful vitality.


    Perhaps due to her past as a j¨­nin, her skin was smooth and fair, like polished jade, showcasing her impeccable care.


    Shimizu¡¯s gaze lingered briefly before he averted it.


    There was no denying that Mikoto was an exceptional woman.


    Unfortunately, she had married the wrong man, ultimately meeting a tragic end.


    Mikoto, as a classic yamato nadeshiko, was devoted to supporting Fugaku as his wife.


    But Fugaku¡¯s ambition had dragged her into the Uchiha clan¡¯s demise.


    Had Fugaku been resolute in killing Itachi, Mikoto might have resisted.


    At her prime, like a ripened fruit, she had perished prematurely.


    What Fugaku discarded, Shimizu was determined to cherish.


    Moreover, given Fugaku¡¯s disregard for his clansmen, Shimizu felt no obligation to watch Mikoto fall deeper into despair.


    If needed, Mikoto could become the key to countering Fugaku.


    ¡°If Fugaku doesn¡¯t treasure her, I will.¡±


    Shimizu mused silently.


    And if Itachi¡¯s birth were obstructed, could he still come into the world?


    Shimizu was intrigued by the answer.


    Afternoon


    At the Hokage¡¯s office...


    Hiruzen Sarutobi stared at an application in silence.


    After a while, he set it down¡ªa request for early graduation submitted by Uchiha Shimizu, brought to him by Shimizu¡¯s ch¨±nin instructor ten minutes earlier.


    ¡°Asuma, I¡¯ll leave this matter to you.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Stop assigning me these troublesome tasks.¡±


    Outside, Asuma Sarutobi left the office with a disgruntled expression.


    Hiruzen exhaled a puff of smoke, gazing at the drifting tendrils.


    ¡°Have I failed so much as a father?¡±


    He wanted his son to grow into an exceptional shinobi, and paving his path was part of that effort.


    But Asuma¡¯s rebellious streak gave Hiruzen constant headaches.


    Asuma, already far from earshot, did not hear his father¡¯s muttered regrets. Instead, he inwardly grumbled about the old man.


    The same father who had never called him to the office before had suddenly summoned him for an errand.


    He had thought it might be for some honor or recognition, only to find it was just another mission assignment.


    Now, tasked with probing Shimizu¡¯s views on the Will of Fire, Asuma found himself stuck.


    ¡°How should I know if Shimizu has the Will of Fire or not?¡±


    Unfamiliar with Shimizu, Asuma saw the mission as yet another annoyance.


    And it disrupted his plans to invite Kurenai to dinner, leaving him no time at all.


    Suddenly, inspiration struck him.


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Asuma¡¯s face brightened as he devised a way to handle both tasks.


    Quickening his pace, he darted through Konoha¡¯s bustling streets, heading to find Kurenai.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 24: Fire Flash, White Eyes.

    Uchiha Settlement, Shimizu Family Residence.


    Shimizu sat quietly on the chair, meditating while waiting for time to pass.


    "About time," he murmured.


    As soon as the words left his lips, a mechanical female voice echoed in his mind from the simulator.


    [Current simulation count: 1. Do you wish to begin a Perfect Life Simulation?]


    "Yes," Shimizu replied calmly.


    At this point, the simulator had already reached the capability to simulate up to five years.


    [Ding, initiating Perfect Life Simulation...]


    [Day 1: Sarutobi Asuma invited you to a gathering. You noticed Kurenai Yuhi was also present, and you agreed to join.


    During the gathering, Sarutobi Asuma subtly attempted to pry information out of you, but his clumsy methods were easily seen through. Later, Kurenai challenged you to a duel, and you emerged victorious.]


    [Day 2: Sarutobi Hiruzen unexpectedly sought you out for a conversation. He acknowledged your embodiment of the Will of Fire and approved your request for early graduation. He assigned you two teammates: a spiky-haired boy and a chubby one.]


    [Day 3: Hatake Kakashi, hearing of your early graduation, sought you out for a sparring match. You seized the opportunity to learn the Hatake Clan''s swordsmanship, discovering it to be a form of nin-taijutsu involving the infusion of Lightning Release chakra into the blade.]


    [Day 4: You met Orochimaru for the first time. His gaze left you feeling uneasy.]


    [Day 5: Jiraiya returned to the village. You went to the hot springs and discovered Jiraiya attempting to peep. You anonymously reported him, and Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was coincidentally at the hot springs, immediately reprimanded him.]


    [Day 6: You visited the Uchiha Hazuki household for a catch-up. Uchiha Hazuki made your favorite tempura.]


    [Day 7: While training at home, you accidentally injured your hand. You healed it using the Mystical Palm Technique.]


    [Day 24: As usual, you went to perform treatment for Uchiha Mikoto. This time, you suggested that massage could enhance the experience. After some hesitation, Mikoto, trusting your intentions, agreed.]


    [Day 25: Passing by Uchiha Mikoto''s house, you noticed her in high spirits, hanging out bedding in the yard. You vaguely overheard her murmuring "Shimizu... good..." but couldn¡¯t make out the details due to the distance.]


    [Day 26: You encountered Uzumaki Kushina, who had a quarrel with Minato Namikaze. The reason was Minato''s recent neglect of her, as he was focused on developing the Rasengan, which he was close to completing.]


    [Day 27: A frustrated Kushina sought comfort from her close friend Uchiha Mikoto. Mikoto recommended your massage skills, calling them exceptional.]


    [Day 28: Kushina sought you out for a massage. In the evening, Minato briefly visited Kushina, exchanged a few words, and left. You consoled Kushina afterward.]


    [Day 29: The straightforward Kushina decided you were a good person and shared some of her worries with you.]


    [Day 119: Two-year-old Uchiha Shisui wandered around the Uchiha settlement. You asked him what it meant to be part of a clan, but his eyes were filled with confusion.]


    [Day 120: You embarked on a mission at the borders of the Land of Fire. You spotted a suspicious, voluptuous female ninja but successfully avoided her thanks to prior experience.]


    [Day 121: Your team split up. After easily dealing with your enemies, you returned to the rendezvous point only to find your chubby teammate had died.]


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    [Day 122: You and your spiky-haired teammate carried his body back to the Hidden Leaf Village.]


    [Day 160: Your team was relentlessly pursued by enemies who refused direct confrontation and instead resorted to sporadic ambushes. Lacking sufficient combat experience, you spent a great deal of time eliminating them all.]


    [Day 161: Your spiky-haired teammate retired from the ninja world, saying it was too cruel. He decided to help his family with their business instead.]


    [Day 162: Sarutobi Hiruzen assigned Kakashi to your team after he was ostracized by his former teammates, conveniently filling your need for a new teammate.]


    [Day 163: You mastered 80% of the Hatake swordsmanship technique and pushed to perfect it by continuing sparring sessions with Kakashi.]


    [Day 164: Your exceptional medical ninjutsu began attracting widespread attention, with many expressing a desire to join your team.]


    [Day 165: Nohara Rin was about to graduate. You gave her some advice, and to stay on the same team as Kakashi, she agreed to your suggestions.]


    [Day 166: Nohara Rin graduated. You petitioned Sarutobi Hiruzen to assign her to your team.]


    [Day 167: Sarutobi Hiruzen approved your request. Nohara Rin finally joined Kakashi¡¯s team but felt conflicted due to your prior actions, which left her emotions in turmoil.]


    [Day 372: You used medical ninjutsu to heal Kakashi.]


    [Day 373: Your team encountered Obito¡¯s team. Obito eagerly attached himself to Rin, trying to chat with her.]


    [Day 374: Kakashi and Obito¡¯s relationship improved. However, due to Rin¡¯s emotional confusion, she didn¡¯t form the same bond with Obito as in the original story.]


    [Day 375: You successfully mastered the Hatake Clan¡¯s swordsmanship, significantly boosting your strength.]


    [Day 376: Inspired by the Hatake swordsmanship and your accumulated experience, you successfully developed the Fire Body Flicker Technique.]


    [Day 377: Mikoto treated you to a meal, expressing her gratitude for your consistent care of her health, which left her feeling revitalized.]


    [Day 456: You brought out the darkness hidden in Natsu Hyuga¡¯s heart.]


    [Day 1,825: During the Third Great Ninja War, a moment of carelessness caused you to lose an arm.]


    [Simulation complete. Calculating results...]


    [Choose one as a reward: Fire Body Flicker (with experiential memory), Byakugan, or Hatake Clan Swordsmanship Scroll x1.]


    "Finally, some decent luck," Shimizu muttered, his eyes widening at the sight of the rewards.


    After nearly two years of mediocrity, had fortune finally smiled upon him?


    All three rewards presented significant potential for boosting his strength. Taking several deep breaths to calm himself, Shimizu began deliberating on his choice.


    The Fire Body Flicker Technique, a move he had been longing to develop, would save him a year of research if chosen now.


    However, when comparing it with the other two options, Shimizu decided to set the Fire Body Flicker aside for now.


    What if his self-developed version turned out to be nothing more than a D-rank jutsu? That would be embarrassing.


    "Byakugan or Hatake swordsmanship?" Shimizu murmured, deep in thought.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 25: Shimizu Choice

    The Hatake family''s swordsmanship was a scroll. If Shimizu chose it, unlike the Fire Body Flicker technique, it couldn¡¯t be mastered instantly; it required personal research and practice.


    How long it would take to learn, however, was uncertain.


    In the simulator, he had sparred with Kakashi multiple times before successfully stealing the technique, proving that it wasn¡¯t easy to master.


    Moreover, after learning the Hatake family''s swordsmanship, the development progress of the Fire Body Flicker would also accelerate significantly, essentially making it a hidden bonus for advancing his Fire Body Flicker research.


    "The Hatake family''s swordsmanship is tempting, but... Simulator, I choose the Byakugan."


    Shimizu opted for a Kekkei Genkai!


    Both the Fire Body Flicker and the Hatake family''s swordsmanship could be learned through research, requiring at most a year of effort.


    But the Byakugan, as a Kekkei Genkai, could only be obtained through transplantation.


    For Shimizu to transplant it, he would have to painfully remove one of his Sharingan.


    Yet only when both Sharingan were present could the true power of the Sharingan be unleashed¡ªcomplete mastery of the Susano''o.


    Removing one would weaken the Susano''o, and he¡¯d also lose a Mangekyo ability in the process.


    [Byakugan has been granted...]


    As the mechanical voice faded, Shimizu felt a cool, fluid sensation passing through his eyes.


    His pitch-black pupils involuntarily turned scarlet, forming two tomoe.


    The two-tomoe Sharingan was something he had unlocked six months after activating the one-tomoe Sharingan, during a simulation reward.


    "It''s a bit painful..."


    Shimizu looked at the environment, now slowed down in his vision, but suddenly everything blurred as if a nearsighted person had removed their glasses. Beyond ten meters, it was impossible to distinguish people from objects.


    He couldn''t help but lean against the wall, supporting himself to avoid falling.


    ¡°Coo, coo!¡±


    A resting white dove noticed Shimizu¡¯s discomfort and flapped its wings anxiously in front of him.


    It quickly flew under the bed and emerged with a small scroll tied to its foot.


    "I''m fine. Don''t go out to deliver a message."


    Shimizu stopped the dove.


    He had trained it to send information automatically if he encountered danger, delivering it to the Uchiha clan for assistance.


    ¡°Coo.¡±


    The dove stared at Shimizu with concern, its limited intelligence seemingly working overtime.


    Its instinct told it to deliver a message when its master was in pain, but now its master was forbidding it.


    "I¡¯m just feeling a bit unwell. I¡¯ll be fine after a while."


    Shimizu¡¯s scarlet eyes suddenly began to take on a white hue.


    Gradually, the white color grew stronger, competing with the scarlet until the two intertwined.


    The scarlet seemed displeased with the intruding white, resisting it fiercely.


    The two tomoe spun rapidly, and a new tomoe squeezed out from within.


    Three-tomoe Sharingan!


    The two colors overlapped and intertwined as if trying to create a new color.


    However, something seemed to be missing, and they failed to merge successfully.


    The white eventually overwhelmed the scarlet, and when Shimizu looked again, his eyes had turned completely white.


    Shimizu¡¯s vision penetrated the courtyard wall, spotting Uchiha Tekka passing by.


    Uchiha Tekka was happily eating dango, and Shimizu could see the chewed bits of the three-colored dango sliding down his red throat into his stomach.


    He could also see the countless vein-like lines running through Uchiha¡¯s body¡ªhis chakra network!


    To perform ninjutsu, a ninja must circulate chakra through this network.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Everyone in this world had a chakra network, akin to naturally existing blood vessels, spread throughout the body with 361 chakra points.


    These details, previously invisible, were now displayed before Shimizu¡¯s eyes.


    "The Byakugan is truly incredible," Shimizu marveled.


    With this ability, whether learning medical ninjutsu or treating injuries, the improvement would be immense.


    Even the Sharingan, with its powerful insight, could only see the flow of chakra.


    It was impossible to observe the human body''s structure¡ªonly the Byakugan could provide this level of perception.


    "Let¡¯s test this."


    Shimizu attempted to adjust the Byakugan, wondering if he could only see through clothing to the skin.


    After experimenting, he realized that no matter what he did, he could only see the inner structure of the body¡ªmuscle fibers, bones, nerves, organs, and more.


    "In the Infinite Tsukuyomi world, Neji really was a pervert."


    In the movie Road to Ninja, Hyuga Neji used the Byakugan to peek at women.


    Contrary to Shimizu¡¯s expectations, the Byakugan only revealed eerie human anatomy and chakra networks. For Neji to find this intriguing truly made him a brave soul.


    Shimizu picked up a mirror. Reflected back at him, his handsome face now featured a pair of pure white eyes.


    When he activated his ocular power, the pure white eyes turned scarlet again, adorned with three tomoe.


    "Can¡¯t use both simultaneously, huh?"


    Shimizu deactivated both the Sharingan and Byakugan, returning his eyes to their normal black color.


    Earlier, he had clearly felt a tendency for the two powers to merge, as the Byakugan and Sharingan originated from the same source.


    Unfortunately, something was missing, preventing their successful fusion.


    Still, Shimizu wasn¡¯t dissatisfied. If they couldn¡¯t fuse at the three-tomoe stage, he¡¯d try with the Mangekyo. If that failed, he¡¯d aim for the Eternal Mangekyo.


    There were plenty of options, so Shimizu wasn¡¯t in a hurry.


    His Sharingan had advanced from two tomoe to three, which was an unexpected bonus.


    Shimizu could feel the enhanced ocular power altering his body, increasing his potential and capabilities again.


    It was unclear if this was due to the three-tomoe Sharingan or the Byakugan.


    Standing inside the eaves, Shimizu noticed that his normal vision had improved. He could now see the detailed veins of a leaf on a distant tree.


    .


    .


    "Are you saying Shimizu is coming too?"


    Kurenai Yuhi looked at Sarutobi Asuma, who was standing at the door, and asked in confusion.


    "Why are you suddenly inviting us to dinner?"


    "Yes, we can go find him now."


    "Uh... well..."


    Sarutobi Asuma scratched the back of his head. He couldn''t very well say that his old man wanted him to test Shimizu''s Will of Fire, and that he himself wanted to use this as an excuse to dine with Kurenai Yuhi.


    So, he decided to combine both tasks, avoiding any conflict between them.


    Seeing Asuma¡¯s hesitation and inability to explain, Kurenai chose not to press further.


    "I heard Shimizu is applying for graduation."


    Memories of her first spar with Uchiha Shimizu flashed in Kurenai''s mind.


    During that match, she had lost to Shimizu. If she wanted a rematch, she had to wear a pink dress as he requested.


    "How embarrassing..."


    Kurenai muttered softly to herself.


    "Hm? What''s embarrassing?"


    Sarutobi Asuma vaguely caught her muttering but couldn''t make out the words.


    "Nothing."


    Kurenai shook her head, lost in thought about whether or not she should go.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 26: Pink Girl Sunset Red

    "Is that Sarutobi? How¡¯s Lord Hokage¡¯s health these days?"


    In the living room, Y¨±hi Shinku glanced through the crack in the door and saw Sarutobi Asuma.


    Y¨±hi Shinku¡¯s cheeks were gaunt, and his crimson eyes, coupled with his high, prominent cheekbones, lent him an air of stern dignity that seemed both formal and meticulous.


    "The old man is as tough as ever. Honestly, I feel like he¡¯ll outlive me. By the time he¡¯s gone, I probably won¡¯t have many years left either," Sarutobi Asuma said bluntly.


    Growing up under Sarutobi Hiruzen''s tutelage, Asuma was more familiar than anyone else with the old man¡¯s abilities. Mastering all five elemental jutsu and nearly every ninjutsu known to Konoha, he was rightfully regarded as the "Professor of Shinobi."


    Although their father-son relationship was often contentious, Asuma still held the belief that Sarutobi Hiruzen surpassed even the legendary First and Second Hokages he had never met, deeming him a true "God of Shinobi."


    "You younger folks will surely go further than we ever could," Y¨±hi Shinku replied, shifting the subject. He looked at his daughter and added, "The future belongs to your generation, Kurenai. Why don¡¯t you go out and socialize more?"


    Shinku wasn¡¯t oblivious; he could clearly see Asuma¡¯s feelings for Kurenai.


    As the son of the Third Hokage, a union between Sarutobi Asuma and Kurenai would undoubtedly benefit the Y¨±hi clan greatly.


    However, Shinku¡¯s approach was to let nature take its course, leaving the matter for the young people to resolve themselves rather than intervening.


    When Kurenai heard mention of Shimizu, she felt a flicker of interest.


    Over the past two years, she had often wanted to challenge Shimizu again to prove the strength of the Y¨±hi clan¡¯s genjutsu.


    However, Shimizu¡¯s conditions were simply too extreme.


    For the bold and straightforward Kurenai, they were hard to accept.


    She had never worn anything so overtly feminine before, especially after her mother passed away, when she began seeing herself as more of a tomboy.


    "Shimizu¡¯s about to graduate, isn¡¯t he? He¡¯s already submitted his application. With his abilities, it¡¯s a sure thing. If I don¡¯t act now, the gap between us will only grow wider," Kurenai thought, her mind racing.


    Finally, as Shimizu¡¯s handsome face flashed before her eyes, she subconsciously clenched her fists.


    She was determined to make Shimizu recognize the Y¨±hi clan¡¯s genjutsu.


    Her youthful pride won out in the end. After a moment of silence, Kurenai said, "Wait for me a moment."


    She dashed into her room, leaving Y¨±hi Shinku and Sarutobi Asuma sitting there exchanging glances.


    Ten minutes later¡­


    "Father, I¡¯m heading out."


    Kurenai emerged from her room, looking a bit self-conscious.


    Her usual attire had been replaced with a pink dress, her smooth legs gleaming under the light, exuding the vibrant energy of youth.


    Y¨±hi Shinku felt a wave of nostalgia, as if seeing Kurenai¡¯s mother in her youth.


    Back then, she had been just as beautiful.


    "Kurenai, I¡¯m sorry I could never give you the motherly love you deserved. But I believe the one you love in the future will fill that void," Shinku said softly, after a long pause.


    He stood up from the couch and gazed at the family photograph on the table, lost in his memories.


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "Let¡¯s go, Asuma," Kurenai said.


    Surprisingly, her father didn¡¯t reprimand her, much to her relief.


    After all, Shinku was usually very strict¡ªpractically robotic in his discipline.


    "Oh¡­ okay!"


    Asuma, initially startled, was overjoyed.


    His heart raced, and he felt like he was walking on air.


    Kurenai had actually dressed up so nicely for this outing, and he thought he understood what that meant.


    Meanwhile, Shimizu was conducting experiments on a small white mouse using his Byakugan. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.


    "Who¡¯s there?"


    Glancing at the time, Shimizu saw it was already 7 p.m., nearly dark.


    Who could be visiting him at this hour?


    He put away the mouse and opened the door, revealing two familiar faces.


    What caught Shimizu¡¯s eye most was the splash of pink.


    "Kurenai¡­ You¡­"


    Shimizu looked perplexed.


    A scenario from the simulator had actually become reality.


    This agreement, made nearly two years ago, had almost been forgotten.


    He had assumed Kurenai had given up, but here she was, dressed as they had agreed.


    Noticing the amused look in Shimizu¡¯s eyes, Kurenai blushed. She was just about to deliver the speech she¡¯d prepared, but Sarutobi Asuma spoke first.


    "Shimizu, I heard you¡¯re about to graduate. We¡¯ve been classmates for years. How about a meal together?"


    "Sure," Shimizu nodded.


    The simulator hadn¡¯t mentioned what Asuma intended to talk about, but it was clear there was a purpose, likely involving Sarutobi Hiruzen. Rejecting the offer might lead to unforeseen complications.


    If he refused, who knows what might happen later¡ªperhaps even being summoned to the Hokage¡¯s office for a lecture about the "Will of Fire."


    Shimizu knew himself well enough to know his "Will of Fire" didn¡¯t quite match their expectations.


    Asuma had prepared to persuade Shimizu further, expecting resistance since they weren¡¯t close. But to his surprise, Shimizu agreed so readily.


    "Great! Let¡¯s go to Yakiniku Q," Asuma said, naming a popular barbecue joint, and took the lead.


    Shimizu followed silently, while Kurenai walked ahead of them both, not walking alongside either.


    "Kurenai, slow down," Asuma called, quickening his pace when he noticed her pulling ahead.


    Soon, the trio left the Uchiha settlement, heading toward Yakiniku Q.


    "What have I done? I actually wore this out," Kurenai thought, suddenly regretting her choice.


    She glanced sideways at Shimizu, trying to gauge his expression.


    When their eyes met, she quickly turned her head.


    Asuma, in the middle, noticed Kurenai¡¯s quick glance and assumed it was directed at him. He adjusted his hair and took the lollipop out of his mouth, flashing what he thought was a charming smile.


    "Shimizu, out so late?"


    At that moment, Uchiha inabi emerged from a nearby store with a comic book in hand and spotted the trio.


    "Yeah, just grabbing some dinner," Shimizu replied, nodding briefly before continuing on.


    Kurenai and Asuma, unfamiliar with inabi, simply nodded politely.


    "Isn¡¯t that Sarutobi Asuma? The Third Hokage¡¯s son," came a voice from behind inabi.


    Uchiha Tekka, also holding a comic book, looked equally surprised.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 27: Uzuki Yugao

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    The relationship between the Uchiha clan and the rest of the village was always delicate, with little interaction between the Sarutobi and Uchiha clans.


    But what was this? Sarutobi Asuma walking alongside Uchiha Shimizu, heading somewhere to eat?


    "Is Shimizu going out for dinner with Y¨±hi Kurenai? I recall there was a Hy¨±ga woman who sought him out before too," Uchiha Inabi remarked in amazement.


    "You don¡¯t understand. This is called political foresight!" Uchiha Tekka smacked Inabi on the head, frustrated by his naivety.


    Shimizu, mature from a young age, wasn¡¯t one to indulge in trivial romantic affairs. Tekka quickly deduced that the only reason Shimizu would associate with Sarutobi Asuma was to establish goodwill with the Third Hokage.


    This way, when Asuma assumed a higher position in the future, he might view the Uchiha clan with less hostility.


    Tekka shared his theory with Inabi, who remained skeptical.


    Seeing Inabi¡¯s doubt, Tekka persisted in explaining his reasoning, trying to convince him of its correctness.


    Their conversation didn¡¯t interfere with Shimizu and his companions as they continued walking. Before long, they arrived at the entrance of Yakiniku Q.


    "My balloon! It¡¯s stuck on the rooftop," cried a purple-haired little girl, staring anxiously at her balloon.


    In front of her stood a pale-looking boy with black hair.


    "Yugao, I don¡¯t think we can get it back," the boy, Hayate, said weakly.


    The balloon had floated up to the water tank above. Unless a ninja capable of climbing walls with chakra intervened, Hayate couldn¡¯t see a way to retrieve it.


    He coughed twice, glancing at his hand for any traces of blood. Seeing none, he sighed in relief.


    Recently, his illness seemed to be worsening, leaving him worried about how it might affect his chakra refinement and ninjutsu practice.


    "Are you okay, Hayate? Should we go back and get your medicine?" Yugao asked, patting him on the back.


    "I¡¯m fine now, but if we go back for the medicine, the wind might blow the balloon away by the time we return," Hayate replied, trying to sound indifferent.


    "Never mind then," Yugao said, feigning nonchalance, though she felt a twinge of disappointment.


    "Do you need help?" Kurenai approached, noticing the two children looking distressed.


    "My balloon is stuck up there," Yugao said, pointing to where it had landed near the water tank.


    Following her gesture, Kurenai spotted the cartoonish balloon swaying precariously beside the tank.


    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    "Any ideas?" Kurenai turned to Asuma and Shimizu expectantly.


    Asuma broke into a nervous sweat under her gaze. The height was beyond his abilities, and he cursed his rebellious streak. His father had often urged him to train harder, but Asuma had always done the bare minimum out of defiance.


    Now, he regretted slacking off.


    "I¡¯ll do it," Shimizu said, noticing Asuma¡¯s hesitation.


    Asuma heaved a sigh of relief, grateful that Shimizu had stepped in to save him from embarrassment.


    Using the Body Flicker Technique, Shimizu sprinted up the wall to the tank. His swift movements left Kurenai awestruck¡ªshe couldn¡¯t even track his actions properly.


    "He''s gotten even stronger," Kurenai thought, amazed at his agility and strength.


    Shimizu retrieved the balloon and leapt gracefully back down. The Uchiha robes accentuated his athletic build, making him appear both elegant and powerful.


    Handing the balloon to Yugao, Shimizu smiled. "Be careful next time."


    "Thank you, big brother!" Yugao exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she admired Shimizu¡¯s vitality and strength.


    "That guy¡¯s incredible," Hayate muttered enviously.


    "Don¡¯t worry, Hayate. Once your illness is cured, I believe you¡¯ll be just as strong," Yugao said encouragingly.


    "I hope so," Hayate replied bitterly, knowing his hereditary illness had no cure.


    Meanwhile, Shimizu and his companions entered Yakiniku Q and settled into their reserved seats.


    "Shimizu, how do you view the village?" Asuma asked casually as they grilled their food.


    "The village is my home," Shimizu replied, dipping a slice of meat into wasabi before eating it.


    "That¡¯s such a strange question, Asuma," Kurenai interjected, finding Asuma¡¯s query odd.


    "Just curious," Asuma replied with a laugh, before moving on to more probing questions.


    Shimizu had anticipated such questions about the "Will of Fire" and had prepared his responses.


    "We are the leaves that shield the budding shoots from storms and harsh winds. I believe that with your talent, Asuma, you will grow to be a leaf that provides shade to many," Shimizu said, his words both eloquent and stirring.


    Asuma, still youthful and idealistic, found himself inspired by Shimizu¡¯s rhetoric. He felt a growing camaraderie with Shimizu, someone who seemed to share his ideals and ambitions.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 28: Duel with Kurenai

    ¡°Hahaha, Shimizu, I feel like you¡¯re truly a good friend of mine.¡±


    Sarutobi Asuma, indulged by Shimizu¡¯s deliberate flattery, couldn¡¯t help but feel somewhat elated.


    Due to his status, Asuma was no stranger to compliments. Many commoners, owing to their natural social disparity, often flattered him excessively. However, the easier something is to obtain, the less valuable it becomes.


    The commoners were weak in strength, far inferior to Sarutobi Asuma.


    Now, having a talented academy student like Uchiha Shimizu to compare with¡ªa genius with virtually no weaknesses and exceptional abilities in every aspect¡ªsuch praise carried weight, making it all the more gratifying.


    ¡°Shimizu, you¡¯re strong too. You might even become a medical ninja on par with Tsunade. You could be the leaf that shields the skies.¡±


    Sarutobi Asuma swallowed a piece of grilled meat and spoke unclearly.


    He had once overheard his father, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and his mother, Sarutobi Biwako, discussing Shimizu at home. According to his mother, Shimizu seemed highly gifted in medical ninjutsu, with the leader of the medical unit personally mentoring him.


    ¡°Not at all. The Sarutobi clan¡¯s Fire Release techniques are almost on par with the Uchiha¡¯s. In combat, Sarutobi, you¡¯re far superior to me. I can only dabble in medical ninjutsu and handle support roles. When it truly matters, it¡¯s all up to you guys.¡±


    The two exchanged flattering remarks.


    From a distance, Kurenai Yuhi observed their harmonious conversation, feeling inexplicably uncomfortable.


    The Yuhi clan, whether compared to the Sarutobi or Uchiha clans, was insignificant¡ªa small ninja family with sparse members, entirely reliant on her father¡¯s strength.


    Clang!


    Kurenai slammed her iron chopsticks onto the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡±


    Before leaving, she glanced back at Shimizu, her gaze full of unspoken meaning.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Kurenai?¡±


    Sarutobi Asuma sighed, lamenting how unpredictable women could be. No wonder his father was often nagged by his mother.


    ¡°Maybe she¡¯s feeling unwell.¡±


    Shimizu raised a glass of orange juice and drank it in one go, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll head to the restroom too.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with you two? There¡¯s still plenty of grilled meat left. You¡¯re not getting an upset stomach, are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Shimizu waved a hand as he left.


    Watching Shimizu¡¯s retreating figure, Sarutobi Asuma frowned and picked up a piece of grilled meat to sniff it.


    The aroma seemed fine¡ªnothing unusual. His own stomach felt perfectly normal.


    ¡°Well, more for me.¡±


    Quickening his pace, Asuma grabbed more pieces of grilled meat and stuffed them into his mouth.


    Since he had invited Kurenai and Uchiha Shimizu to this gathering, splitting the bill wasn¡¯t an option¡ªit was all on him. To make it worthwhile and avoid waste, Sarutobi Asuma resolved to eat more.


    Meanwhile, in the restroom corridor, Kurenai Yuhi and Shimizu weren¡¯t idle.


    ¡°I¡¯ve recently mastered a powerful new technique!¡±


    Kurenai crossed her arms and lifted her chin confidently.


    Her soft, clear voice rang with self-assurance.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing it.¡±


    Shimizu nodded, scrutinizing Kurenai closely.


    She wore a pink dress adorned with small flowers, a thin silk ribbon tied around the waist. The flowing skirt occasionally revealed red shoes beneath. Her long, curly hair was accessorized with clips embedded with tiny beads, adding to her lively and adorable appearance.


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Stop staring at me like that!¡±


    Kurenai, sharply aware of Shimizu¡¯s gaze lingering on her outfit, felt annoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling smug now, aren¡¯t you? But you won¡¯t be for long!¡±


    Seeing Kurenai¡¯s exaggerated reaction, Shimizu¡¯s lips curled into a smile.


    ¡°What if you lose?¡±


    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s impossible.¡±


    For the past two years, Kurenai had been diligently training. She had focused so much on honing her genjutsu that she had fallen behind in other areas.


    Her efforts had paid off¡ªher genjutsu had improved significantly.


    ¡°You made me wear this embarrassing dress. If you lose, you have to admit that the Yuhi clan¡¯s genjutsu is no weaker and agree to one request of mine.¡±


    ¡°Anything you want. Let¡¯s begin.¡±


    Shimizu interrupted Kurenai.


    With his three-tomoe Sharingan and Byakugan, there was no way he would lose to her.


    Though Kurenai had worked hard, this was a world where lineage mattered.


    Without a superior bloodline, the pinnacle one could reach was exemplified by figures like Sage Kabuto, Eight Gates Might Guy, or Nine-Tails Mode Minato.


    Even Minato, though strong in life, wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly powerful and mostly served as support in later battles.


    ¡°Genjutsu: Triple Cherry Blossom Illusion!¡±


    Kurenai crouched slightly, and suddenly, countless pink petals filled the air.


    The restroom corridor transformed into a realm of cherry blossoms, with Kurenai¡¯s figure vanishing amidst the petals.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of air being sliced heralded Kurenai¡¯s attack from Shimizu¡¯s side.


    Shimizu shifted slightly, pressing down on Kurenai¡¯s wrist with one hand, halting her in place with overwhelming strength.


    As Shimizu parted his lips to speak¡ª


    Two hands emerged from beneath his feet, gripping his ankles tightly.


    Boom!


    The two figures of Kurenai glowed faintly, crystalizing before exploding.


    ¡°Genjutsu: Mirage Reflection?¡±


    This technique created a phantom double through genjutsu. Anything approaching it would trigger a counterattack, resulting in an explosion that formed a crystal shield.


    ¡°Demonic Illusion: Sharingan.¡±


    In an instant, Shimizu¡¯s eyes spun with three black tomoe before returning to their tranquil black state.


    When the explosion cleared, Shimizu stood unscathed.


    These were illusions¡ªspiritual confrontations that caused no physical damage unless successfully executed.


    If Shimizu hadn¡¯t used his Sharingan to dispel it, Kurenai¡¯s chakra would have disrupted his brain, tricking it into believing he had suffered massive damage.


    The brain¡¯s influence on the body was immense; even amputees could feel pain in their missing limbs due to the brain¡¯s misinterpretation.


    ¡°How could he break my genjutsu so easily?¡±


    Hidden among the cherry blossom petals, Kurenai was stunned to see Shimizu unharmed.


    ¡°No more tricks?¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s face betrayed disappointment.


    Kurenai grew increasingly tense at his words. Her technique had been effortlessly neutralized.


    What kind of powerful jutsu would Shimizu use next?


    Boom!


    The illusionary world collapsed abruptly.


    Before she realized it, Kurenai had returned to reality.


    Shimizu approached, propping himself against the wall and cornering Kurenai.


    Running his fingers through her curled hair, he tilted her chin up, locking eyes with her.


    Kurenai¡¯s body stiffened. At this distance, she could feel Shimizu¡¯s heartbeat and catch the faint scent of him as an opposite gender.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 29:Taming a dog

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    At the tender age of budding emotions, Kurenai Yuhi felt her heart racing as if it were about to leap out of her chest.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve put in a lot of effort to face me,¡± Shimizu whispered softly in her ear.


    The warmth of his breath brushed against her earlobe, causing Kurenai to blush instinctively.


    Although she was a year older than Shimizu, her current development was only average.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re not so bad after all.¡±


    Shimizu shook his head, continuing with an air of amusement as Kurenai looked at him in confusion:


    ¡°To think the genjutsu of Kurenai¡¯s so-called master, Yuhi Shinku, is this lackluster.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    Kurenai furrowed her brows, shoving Shimizu aside.


    Her father was the person she respected the most, a figure she idolized, and hearing Shimizu degrade him like that was unbearable.


    Her crimson eyes seemed to glow even brighter with anger.


    ¡°I said, the Yuhi clan¡¯s genjutsu is trash.¡±


    Kurenai trembled, Shimizu¡¯s words igniting fury within her. She swung a punch at him, but he blocked it effortlessly.


    If she couldn¡¯t surpass him in genjutsu, her neglected taijutsu didn¡¯t stand a chance.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Kurenai felt that dressing up and coming to confront Shimizu today was the worst decision of her life.


    Shimizu was nothing but an arrogant jerk!


    All Uchiha were like this.


    Pulling her hand back, Kurenai turned and stormed off.


    Shimizu didn¡¯t stop her, watching calmly as she left in a huff.


    Just as she was about to step out of the hallway, Shimizu¡¯s voice echoed from the shadows.


    ¡°Kurenai Yuhi, tell me¡ªif I challenge your father tomorrow and humiliate him, tarnishing the Yuhi clan¡¯s genjutsu, do you think he¡¯d dare say a word in protest?¡±


    His voice was like the whisper of a devil.


    Initially, Shimizu merely wanted to discourage Kurenai from bothering him. But now, he had changed his mind. Perhaps Kurenai could be a useful pawn to influence Asuma Sarutobi and gain insight into the Sarutobi clan.


    ¡°What makes you think you can challenge my father? Do you think defeating me means you can defeat him?¡±


    ¡°This.¡±


    A pair of three-tomoe Sharingan eyes lit up silently, their sinister glow making Shimizu¡¯s sharp features seem even more chilling.


    ¡°Three-tomoe Sharingan!¡±


    Kurenai¡¯s pupils contracted in shock.


    It all made sense now. No wonder Shimizu could easily dispel her genjutsu¡ªhe must have been using his Sharingan all along without her noticing.


    In his eyes, all her efforts must have seemed trivial and laughable.


    ¡°Kurenai Yuhi, you wouldn¡¯t want to see your father disgraced, would you?¡±


    Kurenai froze mid-step at his words. Her foot hovered in the air, unable to move forward.


    The noisy chatter and bright lights from the main hall contrasted sharply with the silent, dimly lit restroom corridor where they stood.


    After a long pause, Kurenai turned to face Shimizu, her gaze conflicted.


    She wasn¡¯t sure if a three-tomoe Sharingan could defeat her father, but from what she knew, the three-tomoe was the highest level of the Sharingan¡¯s evolution.


    Possessors of the three-tomoe Sharingan, like Fugaku Uchiha with his fearsome ¡°Demonic Eyes,¡± were undeniably powerful.


    Kurenai didn¡¯t dare gamble. If Shimizu truly won, what then? Her father¡¯s lifelong reputation would be ruined because of her.


    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    The spinning tomoe of his Sharingan filled Kurenai with an inexplicable dread.


    Unconsciously, she ignored the fact that Shimizu was merely a soon-to-graduate genin and instead viewed him as a formidable Uchiha ninja with the three-tomoe Sharingan.


    This was precisely Shimizu¡¯s plan. Using the genjutsu influence of his Sharingan, he disrupted her thoughts and guided her to the conclusion he desired.


    ¡°If you tell anyone about what happened today, the consequences might not be as simple as you think.¡±


    Shimizu took a step closer to Kurenai, and though she wanted to back away, her feet felt rooted to the spot.


    She couldn¡¯t discern whether the pressure she felt came from the Sharingan or her own fears for her father¡¯s honor.


    As Shimizu approached, his Sharingan¡¯s sinister glow overwhelmed her, clouding her mind.


    ¡°As the victor, isn¡¯t it reasonable to ask for a small reward?¡±


    Shimizu cornered Kurenai in the empty hallway, a smirk playing on his lips.


    From the shadows of the restroom corridor came faint rustling sounds.


    Soon after, a muffled sobbing broke the silence.


    Returning to the barbecue table, Shimizu wore a satisfied expression.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally back. What took you so long?¡± Asuma Sarutobi grumbled.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well,¡± Shimizu replied with a smile, taking a sip of his orange juice.


    ¡°Has Kurenai not returned yet?¡±


    ¡°No, girls are just like that¡ªalways taking forever,¡± Asuma said, glancing at the empty seat beside him, wondering what was keeping her.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Shimizu replied nonchalantly, continuing his meal.


    Not long after, Kurenai¡¯s figure appeared at the table. Her clothes were slightly disheveled, her hair damp and clinging to her temples as if she¡¯d been sweating. Her reddened eyes evoked an air of vulnerability.


    ¡°Kurenai, I didn¡¯t mean to say that,¡± Asuma stammered, noticing her return and misinterpreting her appearance.


    Kurenai nodded faintly, sitting back in her seat and lowering her head to eat quietly.


    Panicking, Asuma turned to Shimizu for help, signaling desperately with his eyes. But Shimizu only shook his head, indicating there was nothing he could do.


    Draining his juice, Shimizu left the table, leaving Asuma and Kurenai to sort things out themselves.


    As he walked away, Shimizu felt invigorated. The outlet he had just found helped alleviate his lingering stress.


    ¡°The scenery isn¡¯t bad,¡± he muttered, recalling Kurenai¡¯s embarrassed yet furious expression, tinged with bashfulness, as he teased her earlier.


    Don¡¯t misunderstand¡ªhe hadn¡¯t done anything. He had merely examined the material of her skirt. That was all.


    Still, to ensure his safety, Shimizu planted a transcription seal in Kurenai¡¯s mind using his Sharingan during their confrontation. If she ever tried to recall or reveal what had happened, her memory would blur, making her believe it was nothing more than a dream.


    Ordinarily, this technique required a Mangekyo Sharingan. However, with the additional power of his Byakugan, Shimizu could perform it with his three-tomoe Sharingan.


    ¡°Hopefully, this doesn¡¯t deter Kurenai from pursuing her path as a ninja.¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s primary goal was to crush Kurenai¡¯s pride. Like taming a dog, only by establishing absolute dominance would she become completely obedient.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 30: Nangai Shrine

    The Next Day.


    Shimizu''s early graduation application was quickly approved. His consistent academic performance at the Ninja Academy was sufficient for assessment.


    For ninja clans with some heritage, it''s relatively easy for their members to graduate early. With over a thousand years of history, ninja clans have a clan-based structure where internal instruction and education are conducted within the family.


    Currently, the Ninja Academy of Konohagakure, founded by the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, has only been around for a few decades. As of now, members of ninja clans receive prior family training arranged within their clans.


    For instance, when Itachi was a child, he would take Sasuke hunting with him. In reality, this was training for physical endurance and combat skills in the face of danger.


    This explains why, during the Third Ninja War, even children as young as a few years old were sent to the battlefield. They had already met the basic requirements; it was only their age that differed.


    "Congratulations, Shimizu, on graduating from the Ninja Academy."


    A middle-ranking Uchiha clan ninja knocked on Shimizu''s door, carrying orders from Uchiha Fugaku.


    "Don¡¯t forget to attend tonight¡¯s gathering."


    "Alright," Shimizu nodded.


    By morning, Shimizu had completed all the formalities. He was now an officially recognized ninja. Though still a Genin, he was qualified to participate in the secret gatherings held by the Uchiha clan at the Naka Shrine.


    By evening, Shimizu arrived as scheduled. Clan members filed into the Naka Shrine, an important location for the Uchiha clan with a history spanning several centuries. The shrine, elegant in its design, stood behind rows of closely packed houses. The once-vivid red paint on its gate had faded, revealing its original color.


    To outsiders, this place appeared solemn and sacred, but its underground concealed many secrets.


    Boom!


    Flames in the braziers flickered, casting dim light in the secret chamber. Uchiha Hachidai, seeing that most of the attendees had arrived, closed the door.


    The clan members noticed Shimizu¡¯s presence, their reactions mixed¡ªsome were surprised, some disdainful, while others looked on with favor.


    Uchiha Fugaku cleared his throat, and the previously noisy chamber fell silent.


    "Today, we welcome a new ninja to our Uchiha clan: Uchiha Shimizu."


    A series of crimson Sharingan eyes glowed faintly in the darkness, all focusing on Shimizu, giving the chamber an air of oppressive tension. This was an Uchiha clan tradition¡ªactivating the Sharingan to honor a new ninja¡¯s induction.


    "Truly befitting of our Uchiha clan," Hachidai remarked promptly after Fugaku¡¯s announcement.


    "A promising young man. My son, Uchiha Tekka, still has a while to go before he¡¯s confident enough to graduate."


    "I heard he¡¯s studying medical ninjutsu on his own?"


    "Hmph, that¡¯s a waste of time, tarnishing the Uchiha name."


    The clan members whispered among themselves, expressing various opinions about Shimizu.


    Fugaku frowned slightly. The older, rigid members of the clan clung too tightly to their sense of honor, oblivious to the rapidly changing ninja world where medical ninjutsu had become essential.


    After all, the Uchiha were a clan cursed with "illness." Their bloodline limit, the Sharingan, came with its flaws, necessitating healing. Fugaku understood this all too well.


    Even though most clan members never reached the level of the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, it was crucial to retain such skills for emergencies. Activating the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan was always unpredictable; no one could measure or determine the potential for it.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    "I do not intend to assign Shimizu to the Konoha Police Force," Fugaku declared.


    "Why, Captain?"


    "If not the Police Force, where else can an Uchiha go?"


    Fugaku¡¯s words puzzled the clan members. Only Shimizu, the person in question, began to piece things together. Fugaku valued his talent in medical ninjutsu, leaving only one plausible destination in Konoha.


    As Shimizu reached this conclusion, Fugaku continued without delay:


    "I plan to assign Shimizu to Konoha Hospital. I¡¯ve already reported this to the Third Hokage."


    Turning to Shimizu, Fugaku addressed the clan, explaining his reasoning.


    "Uchiha Shimizu is a rare talent among us. You all know the ancient legend within our clan¡ªUchiha Madara is the best example of that legend."


    Several elderly Sharingan users suddenly perked up. As survivors of the Warring States period, none understood Madara''s power better than they did.


    After a few moments, a raspy voice broke the silence.


    "Fugaku, are you talking about the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan?"


    Uchiha Setsuna asked.


    He prided himself on inheriting Madara¡¯s will and had extensively studied Madara¡¯s extraordinary Sharingan. While the records left by the clan were vague, he had gleaned some understanding.


    "Exactly. Moreover, I want Shimizu to serve as a bridge between our clan and the village. The Third Hokage holds Shimizu in high regard. Gaining his favor could significantly improve our clan¡¯s standing."


    Fugaku spoke confidently, determining Shimizu¡¯s future path. He tasked Shimizu with providing intelligence from Konoha Hospital and forbade him from studying any other ninjutsu for now. Fugaku deemed it a waste of time; mastering the Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique would suffice.


    From start to finish, Fugaku never sought Shimizu''s opinion.


    Shimizu listened quietly, his gaze calm and unperturbed. Occasionally, he would glance at the massive stone tablet at the top of the chamber, a faint smile on his lips.


    Fugaku''s plan was clear¡ªhe didn¡¯t need another combatant Uchiha; he needed a medical-ninjutsu-capable tool.


    "Don¡¯t forget to participate in the Ch¨±nin Exams soon, Shimizu. We cannot afford to tarnish the Uchiha name. Tomorrow, there will be a clan sparring match. Once it¡¯s over, you can focus on medical studies within the clan."


    Fugaku concluded the meeting and announced its adjournment.


    Shimizu left the chamber without a backward glance.


    Before long, Shimizu suddenly stopped in an empty street. Turning toward a seemingly vacant wall, he spoke:


    "Setsuna Elder, what brings you here?"


    Shimizu¡¯s voice echoed in the deserted alley.


    Moments later, the wall trembled slightly, and a figure emerged.


    The man¡¯s left face was covered by half a mask, seemingly hiding something. His hair was mostly white, and wrinkles lined his face.


    It was none other than Uchiha Setsuna, the hawkish leader of the Uchiha clan, deeply dissatisfied with the policies Senju Tobirama had imposed on the Uchiha. He had always harbored ambitions to reclaim power from the Senju.


    After inciting disturbances and rebellion, Setsuna was arrested by the ANBU and imprisoned. Years later, following Tobirama''s death and the ascension of the Third Hokage, he was released to ease tensions with the Uchiha.


    "Impressive perception, young one," Setsuna remarked.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 31: Hawks and Doves

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    Uchiha Setsuna''s crimson Sharingan stared intently at Uchiha Shimizu, as if observing his reaction.


    ¡°It was just luck,¡± Shimizu replied calmly.


    ¡°Haha, maybe Fugaku underestimated you. You also have talent in perception,¡± Uchiha Setsuna said with a hint of praise.


    He was once a clan leader during the Sengoku era¡ªa high-ranking position in those times.


    In today¡¯s terms, he would be a jonin, a seasoned veteran who survived countless deadly battles.


    Even though his current strength had significantly diminished with age, Shimizu¡¯s ability to detect him was enough to prove his extraordinary talent in this area.


    ¡°Becoming a medical ninja would be such a waste. Fugaku is too weak, still clinging to the idea of coexisting with the village,¡± Uchiha Setsuna said with an angry tone, clearly showing his long-standing dissatisfaction with Uchiha Fugaku.


    ¡°Young one, come to me. I have people who can teach you to master the true power of the Uchiha clan. I believe you have the potential to awaken your eyes.¡±


    Uchiha Setsuna extended his bony hand as though inviting him.


    ¡°Elder Setsuna, I will remain a medical ninja,¡± Shimizu politely declined.


    Uchiha Setsuna¡¯s true intention was to recruit him into the hawk faction to oppose Fugaku, who was aligned with the dove faction.


    However, Shimizu didn¡¯t want to act too radically, as it would attract suspicion and suppression from Danzo Shimura and Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    For now, Shimizu¡¯s goal was to quietly amass power, plant his pieces within Konoha, and build a faction under his own control.


    Once his wings were fully spread, that would be the time for him to flip the table.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°One day, you will realize that I¡¯m right. The Uchiha are like frogs being slowly boiled in warm water,¡± Setsuna declared.


    Despite Shimizu¡¯s refusal, Uchiha Setsuna smiled faintly.


    ¡°Young one, I believe you will come to me. My sharp instincts, honed since the Sengoku era, can smell that the shinobi world¡¯s peace won¡¯t last long. When you¡¯ve figured it out, come find me,¡± Setsuna said before turning and merging into the wall, disappearing to an unknown destination.


    ¡°This technique is interesting,¡± Shimizu thought, paying no mind to Setsuna¡¯s cryptic words.


    The shinobi world indeed wouldn¡¯t stay peaceful for long. That was why Shimizu chose to become a medical ninja.


    The Third Shinobi World War would be a prolonged conflict, lasting several years.


    The longer the war dragged on, the more strength Shimizu could gather.


    When the war neared its end, that would be the best time for him to act.


    If he followed Setsuna¡¯s advice now, his name would likely already be on the roster of frontline troops, fighting to the death.


    However, Shimizu was more intrigued by Setsuna¡¯s escape technique.


    The ability to merge into walls was a type of Earth Release ninjutsu.


    The Uchiha clan¡¯s ninjutsu repertoire was predominantly Fire Release, followed by Yin Release.


    Other elemental releases were rare within the clan, and most members had only two or three elements, with Fire Release as their primary and another element as support.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s mine,¡± Shimizu said.


    As Uchiha Setsuna turned away, Shimizu discreetly activated his Sharingan to copy the jutsu.


    With his three-tomoe Sharingan, he could easily discern the chakra pathways Setsuna used to perform the technique.


    Moreover, the Byakugan¡¯s integration with his Sharingan further enhanced his observation abilities, making them even more terrifying.


    Everything about the technique was laid bare before Shimizu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Earth Release: Underground Submarine Voyage,¡± he murmured.


    Effortlessly, Shimizu merged into the wall, moving as if swimming through water.


    This C-rank jutsu allowed the user to soften earth-based materials into a liquid-like state, enabling them to move freely within it.


    Using this technique, Shimizu swam along the narrow walls, far faster than walking or running.


    Before long, Shimizu returned to his home.


    Two years ago, he didn¡¯t possess Earth Release chakra.


    However, through simulations, he had acquired both Water Release and Earth Release chakra, enabling him to use more ninjutsu.


    The next day.


    At a spacious training ground, Shimizu stood facing Uchiha Toru.


    Around the training ground, a few Uchiha clan members gathered to watch. On a high platform, Uchiha Fugaku observed their duel.


    Although Shimizu worked at Konoha Hospital, as a ninja, he was still required to complete basic missions. Moreover, with the Ch¨±nin Exams approaching, Fugaku wanted to evaluate Shimizu¡¯s capabilities.


    ¡°Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!¡± Toru shouted.


    A massive fireball erupted from his mouth, radiating intense heat.


    Shimizu deftly avoided the attack with swift movements.


    Although the technique looked intimidating, its weakness was the long preparation time, making it easy to evade.


    ¡°I¡¯m already a ch¨±nin. You should just surrender,¡± Toru declared confidently, revealing his two-tomoe Sharingan.


    But before Toru could react, Shimizu vanished with the Body Flicker Technique.


    Toru, now unable to locate Shimizu, started to panic. He moved his eyes frantically, trying to spot Shimizu¡¯s shadow but failed.


    Meanwhile, observing from the high platform, Uchiha Fugaku began to reconsider his perception of Shimizu. If he had thought Shimizu¡¯s talents were solely in medical ninjutsu, perhaps it was time to revise that view.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 32: Uzumaki Kushina

    "Hmph, Fugaku, in my opinion, you should let him gain some experience at the Konoha Hospital for a few more years before transferring him back to the Konoha Police Force."


    Uchiha Setsuna''s cloudy eyes narrowed into slits, making it difficult to tell if they were open or closed.


    "Elder Setsuna, I know what I¡¯m doing," Uchiha Fugaku replied, glancing briefly at the elder beside him before continuing to watch the battle below.


    Shimizu¡¯s figure darted through the arena, making it hard for Uchiha Tar¨­ to predict his next move and attack without exposing a weakness.


    "Found it," Tar¨­ muttered.


    Sensing a gust of wind coming from the side, Tar¨­ threw three kunai and leaped forcefully, aiming to perform a jutsu mid-air.


    "Fire Style: Great Fireball..."


    Tar¨­''s hands formed seals swiftly, chakra surging to his throat, ready to unleash a blazing attack. But a faster voice interrupted him.


    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    Boom!


    The voice belonged to Shimizu, who had already launched a fireball. His seal speed was leagues ahead of Tar¨­¡¯s.


    Caught off guard, Tar¨­ saw the fireball hurtling toward him. He hadn¡¯t expected Shimizu, who had just graduated, to already master this jutsu.


    Panicking, Tar¨­ released his half-completed Fire Style, resulting in two massive fireballs colliding mid-air. The resulting shockwave disrupted Tar¨­¡¯s balance, causing him to crash heavily to the ground.


    At the same time, a kunai narrowly missed his hair, embedding itself into the ground.


    "You lost," Shimizu said calmly.


    Had Shimizu aimed just a little differently, Tar¨­¡¯s life would have been in grave danger.


    Tar¨­ understood that Shimizu had held back. His expression turned grim as he forced a faint smile.


    "It seems I¡¯ve been neglecting my training," Tar¨­ admitted, patting the dust off as he stood up.


    As a Ch¨±nin losing to a Genin like Shimizu, it was indeed embarrassing. However, his nind¨­ was to persist no matter the setback.


    ¡°This time, I lost. Next time, we¡¯ll duel again,¡± he resolved silently.


    What Tar¨­ didn¡¯t know was that Shimizu had intentionally gone easy on him. If Shimizu had fought seriously, the battle would have ended in a single exchange.


    "Uchiha Shimizu wins!" announced the middle-aged Uchiha acting as referee, his bald head gleaming under the sun.


    "Shimizu¡¯s combat ability is incredible!"


    "Isn¡¯t he only nine or ten years old? And he can already perform the Great Fireball Jutsu!"


    The spectators erupted into discussion, astonished at the dramatic outcome of a Ch¨±nin losing to a Genin.


    "Shimizu, when did you learn the Great Fireball Jutsu?" came a wail from Uchiha Tekka, watching from afar. He had been planning to challenge Shimizu to earn some pocket money, but now realized he would only embarrass himself.


    "Actually, I¡¯ve learned it too," Uchiha inabi said, patting Tekka on the shoulder.


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Being a few years older than Shimizu and Tekka, inabi had more time to learn jutsu.


    "So, I¡¯m the only one still at the bottom?"


    "Unfortunately, yes."


    "..."


    After the match, Shimizu and Tar¨­ each returned to the spectator area. The referee called out the names of the next competitors.


    Uchiha Fugaku approached Shimizu from behind.


    "Shimizu, you have great talent in combat, but I hope you¡¯ll consider the bigger picture," Fugaku said earnestly.


    As the leader of the Konoha Police Force, Fugaku had gathered intelligence suggesting that Shimizu had learned several advanced jutsu under Nono Yakushi¡¯s guidance, showcasing exceptional talent.


    If Shimizu continued to learn at this rate, it would deepen the Uchiha clan¡¯s understanding of their Sharingan and elevate the clan¡¯s overall strength.


    Fugaku didn¡¯t know much about medical ninjutsu, but he¡¯d heard of a cloning technique, though it was highly unethical and known to only a few.


    "If Shimizu could help clone the clan¡¯s Sharingan, the Uchiha might achieve a level of universal bloodline awakening akin to the Hy¨±ga clan," Fugaku thought.


    "Yes, Lord Fugaku," Shimizu replied with a serious expression and a faint smile.


    After a few more words of advice, Fugaku left. As Shimizu¡¯s smile faded, he mused silently.


    "Give up combat ninjutsu for medical ninjutsu? Impossible. I chose medicine to grow stronger, avoid the frontlines, and create more time to improve my abilities."


    "If I reach Ch¨±nin rank, Fugaku will undoubtedly push me to study the Sharingan. Is he in such a rush to ensure he doesn¡¯t go blind himself?"


    Shimizu tapped the railing in thought, watching the ongoing matches.


    Though he had gained time by focusing on medical ninjutsu, Fugaku now saw him as a resource, using the Uchiha¡¯s ideals to pressure him.


    For now, Shimizu couldn¡¯t challenge Fugaku directly. The gap between their strength remained significant.


    "I¡¯ll open the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan eventually," he thought. "No need to rush."


    In the afternoon, at the Yamanaka flower shop:


    Uchiha Mikoto held Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s hand as they browsed for beautiful potted plants.


    "Mikoto, your complexion looks so much better lately," Kushina noted, puzzled by the improvement compared to Mikoto¡¯s previously pale appearance.


    "It¡¯s all thanks to Shimizu¡ªUchiha Shimizu. He helped regulate my health."


    "Shimizu..." Kushina recalled seeing a young boy treating patients at Konoha Hospital. "Ah, I think that¡¯s him!"


    Mikoto glanced to the side and saw Shimizu walking alone on the street. She waved enthusiastically.


    "Shimizu! Do you want anything? Big sis will buy it for you!"


    Shimizu turned at the call, spotting Mikoto. Beside her stood a red-haired woman with a forehead clip and a unique outfit featuring the Uzumaki clan¡¯s symbol.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 33: Because I Have a Dream

    Shimizu''s eyes narrowed slightly. This woman before him was none other than Kushina Uzumaki, the mother of the reincarnated "god," Naruto Uzumaki.


    A rare survivor of the Uzumaki clan and the current Nine-Tails Jinch¨±riki.


    Shimizu discreetly glanced at Kushina Uzumaki. It was best not to interact too much with her for now; the ANBU were undoubtedly watching from somewhere.


    Even if contact was necessary, it couldn¡¯t be done openly.


    At present, Kushina Uzumaki¡¯s activities within Konoha were strictly limited.


    ¡°No need, Mikoto-nee. I have to head to the Hokage''s office to be assigned teammates.¡±


    Waving goodbye, Shimizu quickened his pace.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s Shimizu,¡± Kushina murmured in realization, nodding as she remembered seeing him at Konoha Hospital.


    ¡°His medical ninjutsu is excellent. Fugaku asked him to help treat me, and my condition has improved significantly.¡±


    Mikoto smiled.


    Once her health was fully restored, she planned to try for another child to continue the family line.


    ¡°Is it really that effective?¡±


    Kushina raised an eyebrow in doubt.


    ¡°Of course! You should let him help you too. The chakra he infuses feels so warm; it¡¯s comforting to anyone who receives it.¡±


    Mikoto sounded almost like a saleswoman, extolling Shimizu¡¯s abilities to Kushina.


    Having had her long-standing issues resolved, Mikoto had grown to trust Shimizu¡¯s medical skills deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a try when I have the chance,¡± Kushina replied, nodding. The corrosive chakra leakage from the Nine-Tails often left her feeling uncomfortable, despite her strong Uzumaki healing abilities.


    Taking time to have her body treated and refreshed would indeed be beneficial.


    After this brief exchange, the two women resumed selecting potted plants.


    A while later, both Mikoto and Kushina found the plants they liked.


    Bidding farewell to Mikoto, Kushina excitedly carried her carefully chosen succulent to meet Minato Namikaze.


    ¡°Minato, Minato!¡±


    Spotting Minato not far away, Kushina tried to rush toward him, but two masked ANBU agents immediately appeared in her path.


    ¡°Stop, Kushina. Beyond this point is outside the barrier.¡±


    The ANBU spoke in a firm, non-negotiable tone. If Kushina took another step, they would stop her.


    ¡°But...¡±


    Kushina looked at Minato ahead, desperate to reach him.


    Due to her status as a Jinch¨±riki, she was only allowed to move within the area surrounding the Uzumaki clan¡¯s shrine.


    ¡°This is our duty.¡±


    The two ANBU remained unmoved.


    ¡°Minato!¡±


    Left with no choice, Kushina called out loudly, hoping he would hear her.


    After a few shouts, Minato turned his head in confusion, looking in her direction.


    ¡°Kushina, I didn¡¯t hear you. My apologies.¡±


    Minato jogged over.


    The two ANBU exchanged glances before disappearing back into the shadows to continue their surveillance.


    ¡°I got this for you¡ªa potted plant.¡±


    Kushina handed Minato the succulent she had picked out.


    ¡°Ah, thank you.¡±


    Minato blinked before realizing it was a gift from Kushina. He accepted it with a bright smile.


    ¡°Minato, could you... could you accompany me for a stroll?¡±


    Kushina hesitated, unable to meet Minato¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Well... sorry, Kushina. I need to head to Training Ground Three today.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Minato apologized repeatedly before leaving with the succulent in hand.


    He was brimming with inspiration for a new jutsu and couldn¡¯t wait to test it out.


    ¡°Hey, Minato!¡±


    Kushina tried to chase after him, but the two ANBU reappeared instantly.


    ¡°Kushina, please restrain yourself.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Kushina hung her head, feeling utterly drained of energy.


    ¡°The new vessel... I can sense your disappointment, sadness, confusion, and fear. You understand, don¡¯t you? The one truly shackled is you...¡±


    The Nine-Tails¡¯ sinister voice echoed within Kushina.


    ¡°If you want it all to disappear... if you want freedom... just release the seal. I will liberate you...¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Kushina trembled, her chakra surging.


    The two ANBU tensed, immediately adopting defensive stances.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing; you don¡¯t need to be so tense.¡±


    Kushina glanced at them, her tone strangely indifferent.


    The joyful mood from selecting succulents with Mikoto earlier had completely vanished.


    ¡°You want to graduate early?¡±


    Yuhi Shinku frowned at his daughter, struggling to understand her thoughts.


    Was this the onset of adolescence?


    Or just rebellion?


    Shinku couldn¡¯t make sense of it.


    Besides her genjutsu skills, Kurenai¡¯s abilities were about average for civilian-born ninja. If she didn¡¯t lay a solid foundation now, missions would become increasingly dangerous.


    The ninja world was brutal, with a high mortality rate, especially for non-clan shinobi.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯ve made up my mind. I¡¯m going to participate in this Ch¨±nin Exam!¡±


    Yuhi Kurenai had changed into her usual outfit. Her once chubby cheeks had slimmed, accentuating her sharp, exquisite features and lending her an icy beauty.


    She would use continuous combat to hone herself and eventually seek revenge against Uchiha Shimizu.


    Shimizu had practically become a nightmare for Kurenai. Every time she closed her eyes, she saw his infuriatingly handsome face.


    In her dreams, she would reenact those humiliating moments, while Shimizu watched with amused delight.


    The cause of it all was the lasting trauma from that day!


    She could only overcome the shadow of Shimizu by defeating him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll request approval from the Third Hokage.¡±


    Yuhi Shinku saw the resolve in his daughter¡¯s eyes.


    Trusting her judgment, he decided to support her this time.


    Kurenai¡¯s genjutsu was more than enough for self-defense.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Shinku nodded firmly.


    At the Hokage¡¯s Office.


    ¡°Lord Hokage.¡±


    Shimizu knocked before entering the office.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi, puffing on his pipe, looked up and put down the scroll he was holding when he saw Shimizu.


    ¡°Uchiha Shimizu, first, congratulations on becoming a ninja.¡±


    ¡°I have a question¡ªwhy are you interested in learning medical ninjutsu?¡±


    Hiruzen¡¯s sharp gaze and deep voice resonated through the office.


    ¡°Because I have a dream. My parents died on the battlefield years ago due to a lack of medical support. The basic first aid supplies in their ninja kits were useless, and they ultimately succumbed to their injuries.¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s voice was low, his eyes tinged with red, as if overwhelmed with sorrow.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 34: Rasengan

    "When I learned about this, a seed was planted in my heart. I don¡¯t want others to lose their parents or friends like I did. As long as my medical ninjutsu is strong enough, I can help more people and save more families."


    Shimizu spoke eloquently, delivering an eight-hundred-word justification in one breath.


    He had prepared a variety of drafts at home to handle any potential questions from Hiruzen Sarutobi. Now, when it was time to speak, he didn''t pause for even a moment.


    "Shimizu, you really remind me of an old friend of mine," said Hiruzen, nodding with satisfaction at Shimizu''s sense of morality.


    "Who might that be?" Shimizu asked, feigning curiosity.


    "You must have heard of him. He was from the Uchiha clan¡ªUchiha Kagami."


    "Kagami-senpai? I''ve heard a lot about him in the clan. He''s practically my idol," Shimizu replied smoothly without missing a beat.


    "You two are truly connected by fate," Hiruzen said with a sigh.


    He proceeded to ask a few more questions, all of which Shimizu answered with ease.


    By now, Hiruzen Sarutobi was convinced that the information he received from his son was accurate.


    As Asuma Sarutobi had said, Shimizu''s Will of Fire was pure and unwavering.


    "You may go now. Your instructor and teammates are waiting downstairs."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama," Shimizu said respectfully before taking his leave, closing the wooden door behind him.


    "This old fox is truly cunning," Shimizu muttered to himself as the sadness on his face vanished without a trace, revealing no hint of his earlier emotions.


    Thankfully, he had prepared his answers in advance.


    If not, Hiruzen Sarutobi¡¯s barrage of questions today might have caused Shimizu to slip up and reveal his true political inclinations.


    Shimizu walked down the corridor, heading downstairs to meet his assigned teammates.


    "Hm?"


    After sending Shimizu off, Hiruzen Sarutobi returned to reviewing the scrolls on his desk.


    Suddenly, he noticed two applications for early graduation.


    One was from Yuhi Shinku, applying on behalf of his daughter. The other was submitted by a chunin instructor for his student, Hyuga Tokuma


    "The younger generation of Konoha is truly thriving," Hiruzen remarked, surprised by the increase in early graduation requests.


    Such applications were rare in the past, but given the turbulent times, having more capable ninja in the village was undoubtedly a good thing.


    After carefully reviewing the applications, Hiruzen stamped them with his approval.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Back at home, Shimizu was practicing the Rasengan.


    He had already met his newly assigned teammates¡ªtwo civilian ninja.


    One of them had weak fundamentals but was overly arrogant.


    Shimizu decided to respect their personal fates and set aside any inclination to help.


    Weak individuals faced danger in everything they did.


    Even as ordinary villagers, they might someday fall victim to a large-scale jutsu attack.


    "I''m afraid even Namikaze Minato doesn''t understand the Rasengan as well as I do now," Shimizu remarked, setting up a wooden stake as a target for practice.


    The Rasengan was the quickest way to gain a powerful single-target attack outside of relying on the simulator.


    It was one of the few jutsu in the original series that was explained in detail regarding its training process.


    Previously, Shimizu hadn''t studied it because most of his energy had been devoted to medical ninjutsu, as Nono Yakushi was essentially a time-limited quest.


    Now, with more time available, Shimizu could begin training.


    The Rasengan was a straightforward and brutal jutsu with no chakra nature transformation. In essence, it was just a concentrated ball of chakra.


    Mastering it required spinning and compressing chakra in various directions to form the ball.


    The Book of Combat stated that anyone capable of producing chakra could theoretically learn the Rasengan.


    Of course, "simple" was a relative term.


    The book also mentioned that the Fourth Hokage spent three to four years developing the jutsu, as it was highly challenging to master.


    Ranked as an A-level jutsu, it was theoretically learnable by average ninja but might take decades, depending on the individual.


    The main difficulty lay in the precise chakra control needed to compress and rotate the chakra into a stable spherical shape.


    Without proper control, the chakra wouldn¡¯t maintain its form, resulting in reduced power or even failure.


    For Shimizu, however, this wasn''t an issue.


    What¡¯s the most important skill for medical ninjutsu?


    Chakra control.


    While Shimizu might be lacking in other areas, his chakra control abilities were exceptional.


    Standing on the shoulders of giants like Minato, Shimizu didn''t need to invent or refine the technique¡ªjust follow the established steps.


    Buzz!


    Skipping the water balloon and rubber ball training stages, Shimizu directly entered the third stage, forming chakra in his hand.


    A glowing, oval-shaped blue orb appeared in his palm, shifting and spinning.


    Crack!


    Shimizu struck the wooden stake with the Rasengan, producing a piercing sound as spiral patterns etched deeply into the wood.


    "Still not perfect," Shimizu muttered.


    A perfected Rasengan would leave a deep, smooth circular hole, not spiral marks.


    While this version could still serve as an attack, the lack of compression made it only about one-third as powerful as the standard Rasengan.


    Shimizu resumed his chakra control training, refining his technique.


    Though he could quickly master the basic Rasengan, that wasn¡¯t his ultimate goal.


    At this stage, he prioritized mastering Fire Release: Instantaneous Body Technique. The Rasengan, while useful, was quicker to learn.


    Ideally, the Rasengan should pair with the Flying Thunder God Technique for instantaneous, sign-free attacks that inflicted massive damage.


    Naruto Uzumaki¡¯s approach¡ªmanually forming a Rasengan and then charging at the enemy¡ªwas too crude.


    It was essentially using a supercharged kunai in close combat.


    Without his multi-shadow clone jutsu, the Rasengan''s effectiveness would be significantly reduced.


    Only in later stages, when Naruto developed Wind Release: Rasenshuriken, did this limitation get resolved. However, that jutsu, an S-rank forbidden technique, placed great strain on the user¡¯s body.


    "Mastering the Rasengan should be enough for now," Shimizu concluded, staring at the glowing blue sphere in his palm as he resumed training.


    Fire Release: Great Fireball Jutsu scattered its damage too widely and had a lengthy charge time, making it less compatible with Shimizu''s combat style.


    His current Instantaneous Body Technique could already be considered a preliminary version of the Flying Thunder God Technique.


    Once the Fire Instantaneous Body Technique was developed, his speed would increase even further.


    Several days later.


    At Kakashi Hatake¡¯s residence.


    "Come in," Kakashi said, opening the door slightly after Shimizu knocked.


    Shimizu removed his shoes at the entrance, slipped on wooden clogs, and stepped inside, his footsteps echoing softly on the wooden floor.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 35: Fight with Kakashi

    ¡°You graduated early?¡±


    Kakashi Hatake led Shimizu to the living room, preparing to make tea for him.


    Unfortunately, after searching for a while, Kakashi realized that the tea had run out days before his father¡¯s passing and had never been restocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just sit anywhere.¡±


    Shimizu waved his hand, signaling Kakashi not to bother with such formalities.


    ¡°Yes, I graduated early. But your reputation lately hasn¡¯t been so great.¡±


    ¡°Just some useless ninjas whining about their own incompetence.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s white hair was visibly oily, clumped together, clearly showing signs of neglect. His eyes, dull and lifeless, resembled dead fish, with puffy eyelids shadowed by dark circles.


    Shimizu glanced around the living room, noting the clutter and a faint unpleasant odor.


    ¡°How about sparring? Just a taijutsu match? I¡¯ve been practicing recently.¡±


    Shimizu understood that Kakashi hadn¡¯t yet emerged from the shadow of his father¡¯s death. His offer was a deliberate invitation.


    This was his real intention.


    The simulator¡¯s predictions had shown that Kakashi would eventually challenge him to a duel upon hearing about his early graduation.


    So, Shimizu proactively came to spar, aiming to learn the Hatake family¡¯s swordsmanship sooner.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s tone revealed no emotion, but he did not reject Shimizu¡¯s proposal.


    Sparring with a strong ninja was an opportunity to improve oneself.


    ¡°Missions... completion rates... this should help,¡± Kakashi muttered softly, almost inaudibly.


    The two headed to the spacious yard.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Kakashi tossed a wooden short sword to Shimizu, holding an identical one in his right hand.


    The moment Shimizu readied himself, Kakashi¡¯s wooden short sword sliced through the air with sharp momentum.


    Shimizu¡¯s eyes sharpened as he raised his blade to parry.


    If not for the peculiar reaction between his Byakugan and Sharingan, which seemed to enhance his normal vision, this attack might have forced him to activate his Sharingan to dodge.


    The clash of their blades sparked, only to be extinguished by their rapid movements.


    The wooden short swords were made from a special material that mimicked metal properties, capable of conducting chakra, making them ideal for practice.


    ¡°This... feels strange.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Kakashi¡¯s previously dull eyes gradually grew serious as he felt the pressure emanating from Shimizu.


    Every time he struck, Shimizu evaded from an unexpected angle. Over time, defense turned into offense.


    Kakashi glanced up and noticed Shimizu hadn¡¯t activated his Sharingan, the Uchiha clan¡¯s bloodline limit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get serious now.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s speed suddenly increased, and faint, nearly invisible currents of electricity flowed along his blade.


    ¡°Using Lightning Release to activate cells... the pathway is...¡±


    Shimizu twisted his wooden sword to block Kakashi¡¯s strike.


    Crash!


    The wooden short sword shattered into pieces, fragments scattering in all directions.


    Kakashi instinctively closed his eyes, and Shimizu seized this moment.


    He swiftly activated his Three Tomoe Sharingan, analyzing the residual Lightning Release chakra pathways within Kakashi¡¯s body, committing them to memory.


    All this happened in an instant. By the time Kakashi opened his eyes, Shimizu had already deactivated his Sharingan.


    All Kakashi saw was Shimizu¡¯s faint smile.


    ¡°Kakashi, you won¡¯t ask me to pay for this, will you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s response was brief.


    During their sparring, he had revisited his swordsmanship techniques, something he hadn¡¯t done since his father¡¯s death. Without a partner to train with, his skills had grown rusty.


    Instead, he had been focusing on practicing Lightning Release.


    Kakashi now had a budding idea in mind. Perhaps it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could create a new technique.


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡±


    Kakashi took the initiative to ask.


    Immersed in the fight, he had found temporary relief from the weight of his father¡¯s death.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    Shimizu nodded.


    He hadn¡¯t learned enough yet¡ªcertainly not enough to fully grasp the Hatake family¡¯s swordsmanship.


    At the Uchiha District.


    Typically a place rarely visited by outsiders, a short-haired girl walked confidently through its streets today, heading toward her destination.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Rin!¡±


    The owner of the Uchiha Pancake Shop, Uchiha Tesho, smiled warmly and greeted Nohara Rin.


    Rin often passed by his shop when heading to Shimizu¡¯s house in the Uchiha District.


    Tesho was a kind Uchiha, approachable and friendly, especially toward outsiders.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Tesho. One pancake, please.¡±


    Rin greeted him cheerfully. Over the past two years, she frequently came to the Uchiha District for Shimizu¡¯s tutoring.


    Sometimes, when she got hungry, she would buy something from the Uchiha Pancake Shop.


    Shimizu¡¯s house only had ration pills. Although edible, Rin couldn¡¯t get used to them and preferred regular food.


    ¡°Here you go, fresh and hot.¡±


    Tesho handed the pancake to Rin, refusing to take her money.


    At his age, he didn¡¯t need money and ran the shop merely to keep himself busy.


    ¡°Thank you, Grandpa Tesho.¡±


    Quickly, Rin placed the money on the table and ran off.


    ¡°What a kind girl. If Obito knew she was here again, he¡¯d pester her endlessly,¡± Tesho mused, watching Rin¡¯s departing figure with a smile.


    He knew Obito and his grandmother well and silently admired the energy of today¡¯s youth.


    Five minutes later, at Shimizu¡¯s house.


    Rin had already finished her pancake. She¡¯d been in such a rush today that she hadn¡¯t eaten lunch, prompting her to buy a snack to stave off hunger.


    On the table in the center of the living room was a slab of pork. Rin stood to the west, while Shimizu stood to the east.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    Shimizu glanced at Rin, signaling her to practice the techniques he had taught her earlier.


    Over the past two years, Rin had mostly studied on her own, with Shimizu providing guidance to address her shortcomings.


    Facing the slab of pork, Rin began practicing medical ninjutsu.


    ¡°Shimizu, why are you always so willing to help me?¡±


    As she healed the pork¡¯s wounds, Rin asked, her voice tinged with curiosity.


    As she grew older, she had begun to understand more about the world.


    She knew girls had to be cautious and protect themselves.


    Shimizu¡¯s selfless help, given without any expectations, left her feeling uneasy.


    Initially, she was simply grateful, but over time, Shimizu¡¯s kindness seemed almost excessive.


    The most valuable things in life often appeared free, like oxygen¡ªubiquitous and essential.


    Without it, one would suffocate within minutes, yet people only appreciated its value when faced with its absence.


    ¡°I told you, didn¡¯t I? Classmates should help each other.¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s dark eyes locked onto Rin¡¯s, a subtle smile forming at his lips.


    After two years of building trust, the time had come to execute the next step.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 36: Are you trying to get the Konoha Police Department to arrest me?

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    "Ah, so that''s how it is."


    Shimizu''s gaze carried a faint intensity, making Rin Nohara feel uneasy.


    Where had she seen such a look before?


    It resembled the way some men in the village looked at beautiful women¡ªnot admiration, but something darker and more unsettling.


    Rin quickened her pace in healing the piece of pork, eager to finish today¡¯s lesson and return home.


    She had already learned most of the preliminary requirements by now.


    However, there were still some critical pieces of knowledge and the operational routes of the chakra pathways that Shimizu had yet to teach her.


    Whenever Rin asked, Shimizu would use the excuse that her foundation wasn''t solid enough to refuse her request.


    Only by mastering these could she truly be called a medical ninja.


    Medical ninjas dealt with lives; even the smallest mistake could cost someone their life. The knowledge involved had to be approached with utmost caution.


    As a result, Rin had stayed with Shimizu, hoping he would one day find her foundation adequate and finally teach her.


    "Rin Nohara."


    Shimizu suddenly spoke.


    "Yes?"


    Rin turned her head, confusion evident in her eyes.


    "Do you know Kakashi''s reputation has been poor lately?"


    At the mention of Kakashi, Rin¡¯s attention sharpened instantly.


    Her motivation to join the ninja academy was to be in the same squad as Kakashi. However, he had graduated far too early, leaving her in a half-defeated state, focusing on studying medical ninjutsu instead.


    "Kakashi¡­ what happened to him?"


    Rin had yet to graduate from the academy and knew little about matters involving real ninjas.


    "Kakashi often neglects his teammates to complete missions. Because of this, the other members of his squad have complaints about him."


    Rin''s heart tightened. Was Kakashi suffering so much?


    Being ostracized by teammates must weigh heavily on him.


    Her thoughts wandered, wishing she had learned of this sooner so she could comfort Kakashi.


    "Rin Nohara, do you know what this means?"


    Shimizu tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table, the sound echoing softly.


    "What¡­ does it mean?"


    Rin raised her gaze, meeting Shimizu¡¯s deep eyes, and suddenly felt uneasy.


    It was as though she was on the brink of losing something¡­


    "It means you have a chance to join Kakashi''s squad. If your medical ninjutsu makes a breakthrough and you apply for early graduation, your expertise will make it easy for you to be assigned to his team."


    "Kakashi''s current teammates don¡¯t want to stay with him, but you do. Isn¡¯t that a perfect match?"


    Shimizu''s voice carried a hint of temptation, as though he were presenting a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    He moved closer to Rin, the space between them less than the width of a fist.


    Rin instinctively wanted to step back, but Shimizu grabbed her wrist.


    "Shimizu¡­ what are you doing?"


    A warm, delicate sensation enveloped her hand, and Rin¡¯s face filled with anger. Shimizu was brazenly holding her hand, taking advantage of her.


    The trust she had built over two years crumbled in an instant.


    Shimizu¡¯s approach to her had been driven by ulterior motives!


    Rin suddenly connected the dots.


    No wonder Shimizu had spared no expense in providing her with the best medical tools and spent time tutoring her in medical ninjutsu. All of it had a hidden agenda.


    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    But no matter how much she tried to pull away, she couldn¡¯t free her hand from his grip.


    Her heart sank. With Shimizu¡¯s strength, if he wanted to do something, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    "Shimizu, isn¡¯t there some kind of misunderstanding?"


    Rin took a deep breath, forcing herself to remain calm.


    But Shimizu¡¯s gaze, different from usual, carried a heat that made her feel as though needles were pricking her back.


    "There¡¯s no misunderstanding. This is my true self. What¡¯s the matter? Disappointed?"


    Shimizu savored the softness of her hand as though it were boneless and tender.


    "Shimizu, I believe this is just a momentary lapse of judgment. Konoha¡¯s prisons are full of criminals, and the Konoha Police Force¡­ I doubt you¡¯d want to deal with them."


    Rin tried to reason with him, her tone cold and firm.


    She had the courage to let Kakashi kill her for the mission, and now she showed her resolve to face danger head-on.


    Unfortunately, her words had no effect on Shimizu. His expression remained calm, his smile unwavering.


    "The Konoha Police Force? My clan, the Uchiha, runs it. Are you expecting them to arrest me?"


    "You¡­!"


    Rin froze. Shimizu¡¯s arrogance left her unsure whether he was bluffing or if the police force was truly corrupt to this extent.


    She had mentioned it to dissuade Shimizu, yet his indifference unsettled her.


    "Let¡¯s not beat around the bush, Rin. Without me, you won¡¯t find anyone willing to teach you what you¡¯re missing. My teacher was Nono Yakushi, and I have connections at the Konoha Hospital. Many people respect me because of her."


    Shimizu released her hand and leisurely sat down, showing no concern that Rin might try to escape and report his actions.


    Rin hesitated. Her foot, poised to flee, froze mid-step.


    As someone of civilian origin, she deeply understood the importance of connections!


    A civilian ninja had limited access to advanced techniques.


    To improve their skills, they needed to learn higher-level jutsu, which required completing high-difficulty missions or proving their potential to Konoha¡¯s leadership.


    But how could one accomplish high-difficulty missions without advanced jutsu? How could one showcase potential?


    It was a vicious cycle, trapping civilian-born ninjas.


    For those with poor aptitude, it was easier to accept their fate since they couldn¡¯t master such jutsu anyway.


    However, for those with talent but lacking resources, the despair was overwhelming.


    Many would take extreme measures, betraying Konoha and becoming rogue ninjas.


    "Shimizu, why does it have to be me?"


    Rin¡¯s voice was bitter.


    Shimizu, with his handsome features, was popular among the girls at the academy.


    But Rin¡¯s heart belonged to Kakashi, so she had no feelings for Shimizu.


    She wasn¡¯t even extraordinarily beautiful¡ªwhy would Shimizu focus on her when he could easily have someone else?


    "Because¡­"


    In truth, he saw her as the perfect tool to deal with Obito.


    But instead, he said, "I was captivated by you at first sight. Love is irrational like that."


    Rin stared intently at Shimizu, unwilling to believe a word of his lies.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 37: Nohara Lin鈥檚 Tears

    "Rin Nohara, you should understand what I mean, right?"


    Shimizu''s hand, which had been lowered, returned to Rin Nohara''s shoulders, his nose inhaling the scent of her.


    "..."


    It was only at that moment that Rin Nohara realized, in utter shock, that Shimizu was a devil hiding behind a human mask!


    For the sake of a plan, he had spent two years gaining her trust.


    Now, the moment had finally come for him to reveal his true nature.


    All the goodwill Rin had built up for Shimizu collapsed like a crumbling tower.


    "You¡¯re a demon!"


    Rin could no longer keep her calm. She struggled frantically, trying to shake him off, and in her desperation, punched him.


    Slap.


    Shimizu easily blocked her fist, looking amused.


    "Are you... not afraid I¡¯ll go all out, screaming for help and drawing others here?"


    "Of course not. Kakashi is very important to you, isn¡¯t he? His father, the White Fang of Konoha, committed suicide because he couldn¡¯t bear the whispers of his teammates. Do you think Kakashi might also take that path?"


    Shimizu smirked cruelly.


    "Maybe such a tragedy will happen because Rin Nohara couldn¡¯t master medical ninjutsu properly. Being assigned to the same team as Kakashi, yet unable to support him emotionally, could push him closer to the edge. Don¡¯t you think so?"


    "That would make you the true culprit, Rin Nohara."


    Shimizu''s words were firm, self-righteous.


    He wasn¡¯t worried that Rin might resist him, scream, or cause a commotion loud enough for the Uchiha to hear.


    He had set up a sound-dampening seal in the room and the yard. From the outside, one could only hear muffled voices but not discern what was being said.


    For the past two years, Shimizu had been so good to Rin.


    But not to deepen Rin¡¯s trust in him¡ªrather, to cement his image as a kind-hearted man with a good relationship with her.


    Even if noise did escape, outsiders wouldn¡¯t think much of it, assuming it was just playful teasing.


    As for silencing Rin, that was even simpler. Did they think the three-tomoe Sharingan was for show? He could easily use a sealing technique, like the one he had used on Yuhi Kurenai, to manipulate her memories.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Rin froze, horrified by his words.


    Her kind-hearted nature forced her to consider the twisted scenario Shimizu had described.


    If she truly failed to help Kakashi, and he ended up following the White Fang¡¯s path because of her...


    The guilt would be unbearable.


    Would she be the final straw that broke Kakashi?


    Rin¡¯s heart was under immense pressure. Cold sweat began to form on her forehead.


    After all, the White Fang¡¯s suicide was a fact. With that precedent, Kakashi committing suicide seemed all the more plausible.


    "Come now, Rin Nohara. I will help you learn the medical ninjutsu you lack, so you can be on the same team as Kakashi. You know how much it would mean to Kakashi to have someone supporting him during tough times."


    Shimizu¡¯s hands once again slid over Rin¡¯s soft shoulders, pulling her into his arms.


    "No, let go..."


    Rin struggled, but her efforts were futile against the difference in their strength.


    Slap!


    Shimizu¡¯s hand landed on Rin¡¯s face.


    Rin stared at him in disbelief, tears welling up as fear and humiliation washed over her.


    "Don¡¯t push your luck."


    The polite fa?ade Shimizu had maintained for two years was completely torn apart.


    Rin trembled, covering her stinging cheek with her hand, her wide eyes filled with shock and anger.


    Despite her desire to lash out, she couldn¡¯t muster the courage to defy Shimizu, afraid of the unknown consequences his wrath might bring.


    The Uchiha clan was Konoha¡¯s most powerful family, while she was merely the child of a retired, disabled ninja and an ordinary mother.


    Even if not for herself, she had to consider her family.


    "That¡¯s right. Be obedient, and everything will be fine¡ªfor you, for Kakashi, and for everyone."


    Shimizu¡¯s actions became increasingly inappropriate.


    Rin¡¯s tears flowed uncontrollably as she adjusted her stance, allowing him to hold her.


    Turning her head away, she squeezed her eyes shut, trying to convince herself it was all a nightmare.


    The sensations she felt¡ªshe told herself they were just bugs crawling under her blanket.


    "Learn this."


    Shimizu tossed a book at her feet. It contained essential knowledge he had kept hidden until now.


    This was only a portion of it, though. He intended to keep Rin under his control for a while longer, only giving her the full content when he deemed it necessary.


    Rin¡¯s dull eyes seemed lifeless as the book fell to her side. She didn¡¯t even notice.


    "What¡¯s this? You don¡¯t want it?"


    Shimizu raised an eyebrow, feigning curiosity.


    All he had done was take advantage of her, yet her mental strength seemed so fragile.


    At his words, Rin¡¯s lifeless eyes regained a flicker of light.


    She treated the book as though it were a priceless treasure, picking it up with trembling hands and eagerly flipping through it.


    Before long, she finished reading and realized the content was incomplete.


    Even though she felt an overwhelming hatred for Shimizu, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Where¡¯s the rest?"


    "The rest will come in time," Shimizu said with a devilish smile.


    Rin lowered her head, her despair deepening. She no longer held any expectations for Shimizu.


    "Why... Why me?"


    Her voice trembled with pain.


    "Blame Obito," Shimizu said, his tone filled with dark amusement.


    Obito had played a role in the Uchiha massacre.


    What Shimizu was doing now was merely a means of self-preservation.


    To survive, to secure a better future for himself.


    Obito sought to annihilate the Uchiha clan, destroy Konoha, and plunge the entire world into chaos¡ªall for his selfish desires.


    This placed him in direct conflict with Shimizu¡¯s goals.


    Although Shimizu dared not act against Obito for now, as his strength wasn¡¯t sufficient to cover his tracks, he had to bide his time.


    When he was stronger, he¡¯d deal with Obito¡ªwho by then might already have Kamui.


    Thus, Rin was the key piece Shimizu needed to control.


    Rin had done nothing wrong. Her only fault was having Obito, the overly loyal dog, at her side.


    "Obito?"


    Rin¡¯s hoarse voice repeated the name, trying to understand what Shimizu meant.


    ------


    (Mc Really Not an Evil Uchiha! he just want to live in peace.. lol)


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 38: Too embarrassed to see Kakashi

    "Ugh... Ugh... I can¡¯t face Kakashi anymore. What¡¯s the point of all this?"


    Nohara Rin furiously threw her cherished medical documents onto the ground, venting her frustrations.


    She stared at the scattered papers with a mixture of despair and anger. Her hysteria spilled over as she shoved a piece of pork from the table to the ground and grabbed it with both hands, attempting to tear it apart.


    Unfortunately, the tough pork skin didn¡¯t yield easily. Rin struggled for what felt like an eternity, but it remained intact.


    Tears streamed down her face as she collapsed onto the floor, half-kneeling, her hands covering her face.


    Shimizu simply stood nearby, silently watching.


    Each person copes differently, after all.


    Shimizu remained quiet, while Rin lashed out loudly.


    Understanding this, Shimizu decided to wait for Rin to calm down.


    Ten minutes passed. Then thirty. Then an hour. Two hours¡­


    As Rin¡¯s cries continued unabated, Shimizu¡¯s patience was nearing its limit.


    Spending two hours of his training time just to accompany Rin, only for her to remain ungrateful¡ªhe couldn¡¯t help but feel annoyed.


    "What are you crying about?"


    Shimizu abruptly grabbed Rin by the chin, tilting her tear-swollen eyes upward to meet his gaze.


    Rin glared back at him, her silence filled with resentment.


    "I only touched you for a while. Your purity is still intact. If you don¡¯t speak of this, and I don¡¯t either, who will ever know?"


    "Relax. When you¡¯re with Kakashi, he won¡¯t suspect a thing."


    Hearing this, Rin¡¯s sobs finally began to subside.


    What Shimizu said made sense. She was still pure; she hadn¡¯t truly betrayed Kakashi.


    Moreover, everything she had done was for Kakashi¡¯s sake.


    "This was unavoidable¡­ completely unavoidable¡­"


    Rin closed her eyes, unwilling to look at Shimizu any longer, fearing her anger would reignite.


    She justified it to herself¡ªeverything was for Kakashi. If Kakashi ever found out, he might even understand her actions.


    "A week from now, I¡¯ll come back. But if you dare go further with me, I swear¡ªeven if I have to die¡ªI¡¯ll drag you down with me."


    Her voice was icy, devoid of any warmth, as she straightened her disheveled clothes. Picking up her scattered medical documents, she left Shimizu¡¯s house without looking back.


    "Go further, huh?"


    A laugh involuntarily escaped Shimizu.


    Wasn¡¯t Rin getting the hang of it?The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Turning everything into a transaction.


    She offered certain services, and Shimizu provided the materials.


    Her words implied a boundary¡ªnot going further was acceptable.


    A sense of anticipation stirred within Shimizu as he thought about their next meeting. What kind of face would Rin show him then?


    When he finally had Rin completely under his control, she would not only become a convenient outlet for his frustrations but also a capable assistant.


    Together, they could delve into medical ninjutsu research. And if he found a way to win over Tsunade¡­ Just imagining the progress in medical ninjutsu made his blood surge with excitement.


    He dreamt of uncovering the secrets of Yang Release through medical ninjutsu¡ªunlocking the power to manipulate life and death itself.


    Medical ninjutsu was a perfect application of Yang Release. Just look at how Sage of Six Paths Naruto used it to save Guy, who was on the brink of death, or how he casually regenerated Kakashi¡¯s eye.


    True mastery of medical ninjutsu would rival the powers of a god.


    For the next two days, Shimizu stayed home, practicing the Rasengan.


    Buzz!


    A sharp cutting sound emanated from his palm as a brilliant blue sphere materialized, glowing faintly with perfection.


    "Rasengan!"


    He struck a wooden post with it, slicing through effortlessly, like a knife through butter. Splinters flew in all directions, leaving a deep crater in the wood.


    "Not bad."


    Shimizu nodded with satisfaction.


    He had mastered the Rasengan in an impressively short time.


    Standing on the shoulders of giants, he had refined the training methods laid out before him. If he couldn¡¯t learn it, that would truly be strange.


    Shimizu¡¯s innate talent wasn¡¯t bad to begin with. Coupled with the special chakra emanating continuously from his Three Tomoe Sharingan, his physical attributes rapidly aligned with the eye¡¯s potential.


    This significantly enhanced his learning ability.


    The Sharingan, known as the Mirror Eye of the Soul, synced a user¡¯s body with their inner strength as the heart grew stronger.


    Shimizu, with his omniscient perspective, acknowledged the truth in this statement.


    The Sharingan was an almost perfect Kekkei Genkai in this world. Even the official databooks affirmed that the Uchiha clan possessed the strongest bloodline limit.


    With even a single tomoe, the eye granted formidable abilities like heightened perception, replication, and hypnosis. As the tomoe increased, so did its power.


    It was a multi-functional eye that even boosted chakra reserves.


    The Uchiha clan already had a naturally high chakra capacity, second only to clans like the Uzumaki and Senju.


    Compared to other clans like the Sarutobi, Aburame, or Inuzuka, they were on a completely different level.


    Upon unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan, a user gained two unique ocular powers and the ability to manifest the powerful Susano¡¯o.


    "With this, missions will go much more smoothly."


    Thanks to the Three Tomoe Sharingan, Shimizu¡¯s chakra levels had risen again, now comparable to those of an elite j¨­nin¡ªon par with first-arc Kakashi.


    In battles between shinobi, it was often a fight to the death.


    Even among those of similar strength, or slightly weaker, luck played a huge role in determining the victor.


    After all, most shinobi were glass cannons¡ªfragile yet powerful.


    Now armed with the Rasengan and proficient in the Body Flicker Technique, Shimizu could be considered a younger version of Minato.


    His margin for error in combat had significantly improved.


    Placing the shattered wooden post aside, Shimizu sat on a small chair in his yard, contemplating his next moves.


    "Although speed improves survivability, the ultimate solution is to strengthen my physical body. Both defense and recovery capabilities need to be exceptional."


    Relying on the Susano¡¯o for defense wasn¡¯t an option. For one, unlocking the Mangekyou Sharingan was still a long way off.


    Even then, the Susano¡¯o was an active ability¡ªnot ideal for passive defense.


    Using the Body Flicker Technique to dodge attacks yielded similar results without relying on such a skill.


    What Shimizu needed was a passive ability¡ªone that could protect him from sneak attacks.


    "Lightning Release Chakra Mode..."


    He rubbed his chin, thinking of the signature technique of the Raikage.


    A B-rank jutsu: Lightning Release Chakra Mode.


    This technique enhanced the user¡¯s physical body, providing permanent boosts to physical strength and endurance.


    Its most powerful user was the Third Raikage, whose formidable body once wrestled the Eight-Tails to a draw, both collapsing from exhaustion.


    Shimizu had long been interested in this technique. He¡¯d scoured the Uchiha clan¡¯s archives for something similar.


    At best, he found techniques for localized enhancement or cellular activation.


    Achieving full-body enhancement like Lightning Release Chakra Mode was another story entirely.


    Even if it existed, not everyone could learn it.


    This B-rank technique required at least j¨­nin-level strength, if not extraordinary talent.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 39: Sadness

    First, you must have the lightning attribute.


    The nature of chakra depends on innate talent. If you have it, things come easily; if not, you''ll have to exert ten to a hundred times more effort to achieve what others are born with.


    For example, individuals like Himiko or Orochimaru.


    Second, you need to release chakra from all the tenketsu (chakra points) in your body.


    Even most Jonin can only control the release of chakra from a limited number of tenketsu. Typically, chakra is released from specific parts of the body like the hands, feet, or mouth. Prolonged releases cause immense pain.


    ¡°I was born with the lightning chakra nature. As for the second requirement¡­¡±


    A glint flashed in Shimizu¡¯s eyes. Releasing chakra from all tenketsu in his body was actually quite simple for him.


    With the Byakugan, he could see all his chakra points and release chakra freely.


    The Hyuga clan''s secret Gentle Fist technique, Eight Trigrams Palm Rotation, involves releasing chakra from every tenketsu in the body, generating a hemispherical shield that envelops both the user and the ground to repel physical attacks.


    ¡°Once I¡¯ve perfected the Fire Body Flicker technique, I¡¯ll move on to researching the Lightning Release Body Strengthening.¡±


    Nohara Rin¡¯s Home


    At this moment, Rin was home alone.


    The curtains were drawn tight, blocking all light. The dimly lit living room felt oppressive.


    Rin lay lifelessly on the sofa, her eyes vacant. She hugged her arms tightly, rubbing them incessantly as if trying to scrub away something invisible on her skin.


    Her skin was already red and swollen from the friction, yet she kept rubbing.


    On the floor lay a torn set of clothes, shredded into pieces¡ªboth the skirt and black top reduced to scraps.


    Although she had changed into a fresh set of clothes, she continued rubbing her body, so much so that the new outfit was already crumpled and worn.


    ¡°Ugh... It won¡¯t come off... It won¡¯t come off¡­¡±


    Her hoarse mumbling echoed faintly in the living room, her voice a reflection of her exhaustion and despair.


    Knock, knock!


    The sound of knocking came from the door.


    Rin wiped away her tears, forced a smile, and went to open it.


    ¡°Welcome home, Mom and Dad.¡±


    ¡°Uh... It¡¯s me, Rin.¡±


    The person at the door wasn¡¯t her parents but Uchiha Obito.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Scratching his head awkwardly, Obito looked at Rin¡¯s smile, feeling a bit flustered.


    ¡°Is there something you need, Obito?¡± Rin¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of complicated emotion as she recalled what Shimizu had once said.


    ¡°Blame Obito for this.¡±


    That phrase echoed in her mind.


    Rin shook her head vigorously. How could she recklessly blame someone else? Clearly, Shimizu was the real monster here!


    ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡±


    Obito noticed Rin¡¯s hoarse voice and remembered how she hadn¡¯t gone out much during the school break. He suspected she might be ill.


    ¡°A little,¡± Rin replied, suppressing the urge to rub her skin again. She asked once more, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My grandma bought a bunch of apples, but I can¡¯t finish them, so I brought some over.¡±


    Obito pulled out a fruit basket from behind his back.


    ¡°I don¡¯t... Fine, thank you.¡±


    Rin initially wanted to refuse, but then she reconsidered. If she didn¡¯t accept it, Obito would likely keep coming back to bother her.


    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to humor him. All she wanted was to study the medical knowledge Shimizu had given her, master it, and get the rest of the material. That way, she¡¯d never have to see Shimizu again.


    The thought of possibly ending up on a team with Kakashi after graduating brought a glimmer of hope to Rin¡¯s otherwise despairing heart. She would start anew after graduation.


    Yes, she had already submitted her early graduation application to her Chunin instructor.


    When this nightmare ended, everything would be over.


    ¡°Hehe, as long as you accept it, Rin!¡± Obito beamed.


    Not rejecting a gift meant she didn¡¯t dislike him. That was a theory he¡¯d gleaned from books meant for adults at the bookstore.


    Uchiha Compound


    Shimizu finally prepared for another simulation.


    ¡¾Simulation count: 1. Do you wish to begin the Perfect Life Simulation?¡¿


    ¡°Start,¡± said Shimizu.


    He was eager to see if he could unlock the Fire Body Flicker technique this time.


    Simulation Log


    Day 1: Nohara Rin visits your home, and you continue using medical knowledge as leverage against her.


    Day 2: A patient with a rare illness arrives at Konoha Hospital. While other doctors struggle, you recall a solution mentioned by Yakushi Nonou. Biwako Sarutobi notices your skilled medical ninjutsu and sees potential in you.


    Day 3: You continue spying on Kakashi to learn the Hatake clan¡¯s kenjutsu.


    Day 4: You successfully complete a mission.


    Day 5: You hear that Kurenai Yuhi graduated early and are pleased she hasn¡¯t given up, allowing your ¡°dog training¡± plan to proceed.


    Day 6: Obito challenges you to a duel, and you defeat him easily.


    Day 7: You refine your chakra at home.


    Day 8: You buy a scratchcard and win second prize.


    Day 32: Fugaku pressures you again after noticing you¡¯ve diverted your focus on training other jutsu.


    Day 33: You narrowly avoid being bitten by a dog, and Inuzuka Tsume apologizes for the incident.


    Day 62: You go to the bathhouse to relax.


    Day 63: You call Rin over and mention that you¡¯re feeling irritable and need her help to calm down.


    Day 64: You feel completely refreshed.


    Day 85: You give Kushina Uzumaki a massage, and she rewards you with a tip.


    Day 86: Kushina''s Nine-Tails stirs violently within her, but the ANBU intervenes just in time.


    Day 87: The Nine-Tails stirs again near the hospital, and you use your ocular powers to calm it temporarily. The Nine-Tails feels uneasy, recalling a certain man.


    Day 88: You defeat Hyuga Tokuma in a duel and secretly learn techniques involving the Byakugan.


    Day 89: You lend a large sum of money to Tsunade, hoping to gain something valuable in return.


    Day 90: Tsunade flees the village at dawn to avoid repaying her debt.


    Day 229: During a mission, you stumble upon the portal connecting the Otsutsuki clan¡¯s domain and Earth.


    Day 230: You arrive on the Moon but are chased by the Otsutsuki clan.


    Day 231: You try to reason with them using your Byakugan, but they continue their pursuit.


    Day 232: You die on the Moon due to chakra depletion and suffocation.


    Simulation Results:


    Reward Options:


    <ul>


    <li>


    Byakugan


    </li>


    <li>


    Your body¡¯s chakra network


    </li>


    <li>


    Moon soil


    </li>


    </ul>


    ¡°Such a random death¡­¡± Shimizu muttered, speechless.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 40: Strengthening the Meridian System

    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    <div>


    This time, it was the fastest death Shimizu had ever experienced.


    Back when he first used the simulator, he managed to survive for nearly a year.


    This time, he lasted just over two hundred days before dying¡ªchased and suffocated to death.


    "Can they stack? Byakugan and the meridian system?"


    Shimizu looked at this round¡¯s rewards with slight surprise.


    He had drawn duplicate items many times before, but this was the first time he had gotten a duplicate kekkei genkai.


    Shimizu speculated that if he chose the Byakugan now, it would likely enhance the one he already had.


    Just like the Sharingan had different levels, from single tomoe to three tomoe.


    The Byakugan also had levels, referred to as purity. However, this purity didn''t have transitional stages like the Sharingan''s Mangekyou Sharingan.


    If the purity was high enough, it became the Tenseigan. If it wasn''t, it remained as the Byakugan.


    "Just adding another Byakugan won¡¯t be enough."


    In The Last movie, Toneri Otsutsuki had to gather a huge number of Byakugan to forge a pair of Tenseigan.


    If Shimizu chose the Byakugan now, he wasn¡¯t sure how much the purity would increase, but he guessed it would be like a drop in the ocean.


    "Looks like I¡¯ll have to choose the meridian system. I¡¯ll go with the meridian system."


    The final option, moon soil, was directly dismissed by Shimizu.


    What use did he have for moon soil? Was he planning to become a scientist?


    [Meridian system (self) granted...]


    As the voice faded, Shimizu felt as if his entire body was submerged in boiling lava.


    Heat and pain.


    His entire body felt like it was being scorched, as though the blood in his veins had turned to boiling water.


    Shimizu¡¯s skin turned dark red, and steam-like mist radiated from his body.


    As time passed, Shimizu could feel an obvious sensation of his body being restructured from the inside.


    His meridian system was being lengthened, widened, and made more resilient and robust.


    Chakra flowed through his body at a much faster rate. While the amount of chakra hadn¡¯t increased at all, Shimizu felt it was far easier to use than before.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    After nearly an hour, the transformation stopped. His skin returned to its normal color, and the mist dispersed into the air.


    Whoosh!


    Shimizu raised his index finger, attempting to expel chakra through it.


    A surge of pale blue chakra immediately appeared at his fingertip, blazing like a roaring flame.


    "Chakra cloak?"


    Shimizu raised an eyebrow.


    All he had done was condense chakra at his fingertip to test its transmission speed and the meridian system¡¯s impact on his acupoints.


    But the chakra easily attached itself to his fingertip, forming a protective layer like an outer shell.


    Chakra cloaks were common in the shinobi world.


    Susano¡¯o, for example, could be considered a kind of chakra cloak projected outward to form a giant figure.


    When Naruto used the Nine-Tails¡¯ chakra, the red aura that surrounded him during tailed beast transformation was also a chakra cloak.


    The leaking chakra solidified into the shape of a demon fox to maintain a stable form.


    "My chakra doesn¡¯t have much of a special use, though."


    Under Shimizu¡¯s control, the chakra cloak around his fingertip gradually extended to cover his entire hand.


    From afar, it looked like his hand was wrapped in blue flames, glowing faintly.


    Susano¡¯o could become sturdier, and tailed beast transformations could enhance attack power, defense, speed, and healing capabilities.


    But his chakra didn¡¯t have any special attributes. Even if it wrapped around his body, its effect was almost identical to condensed chakra within. Why bother exposing it and alerting the enemy?


    "Wait a second."


    Shimizu¡¯s gaze sharpened. Ordinary chakra might not have any use, but what if he added chakra nature transformations?


    The Lightning Chakra Mode, for example, relied on the nature of lightning to surround the user with electricity for attack and defense, enhancing speed and granting strong damage resistance.


    If he applied this line of thinking to medical chakra, what would happen?


    Would it allow his cells to rejuvenate, creating an effect similar to the Creation Rebirth Technique?


    The Creation Rebirth Technique required the release of chakra stored in the Yin Seal to work, but Shimizu could activate and release his chakra in real time, avoiding the need to hoard massive amounts.


    After all, no one knew how long it would take to accumulate enough chakra for one use of the technique with the Yin Seal.


    What if he combined Lightning Chakra with medical chakra?


    A dual-layered system¡ªexternal durability and internal regeneration.


    With defenses on the outside and healing on the inside, unless a vital spot was hit, even heavy damage wouldn¡¯t matter. The thought alone made Shimizu excited.


    "If that works, I might have a breakthrough in my body refinement technique."


    The Lightning Chakra Mode surely had an upper limit, as the human body could only handle so much chakra. That limitation was tied to the strength of one¡¯s meridian system.


    When Sasuke used the Chidori in anger, the lightning tore at his skin and stripped it off.


    But Shimizu¡¯s meridian system was twice as robust as an ordinary person¡¯s. Wouldn¡¯t that mean his body refinement limit was also doubled?


    "I¡¯ll focus on studying the Fire Instant Movement first."


    Shimizu shook his head. Recently, he had been sneaking around Kakashi to secretly learn the Hatake family¡¯s kenjutsu techniques.


    He had also made progress in his study of Fire Instant Movement. The specific meridian routes provided great inspiration.


    At this rate, he might be able to master the Fire Instant Movement technique a year ahead of schedule.


    With his improved insight, his rate of learning had accelerated, allowing him to surpass the potential future outlined by the simulator.


    A few days later.


    At the Uchiha residence.


    In a brightly lit living room, Fugaku frowned as he looked at Shimizu.


    The night before, Fugaku had used his ocular powers to foresee a dark future for the Uchiha clan.


    A man with unique eyes brought destruction, with Mikoto kneeling at his feet, sinking into despair.


    The Uchiha clan and Konoha were left in ruins, the cries of men¡¯s fury and women¡¯s despair echoing throughout the chaos.


    This vision left Fugaku with an intense sense of crisis. Both the Uchiha clan and Konoha seemed poised to face a great calamity.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 41: The Future Fugaku Fears

    Fugaku could never forget how cold sweat had drenched his entire body, as if someone had poured a bucket of icy water over him.


    After a day''s rest, feeling slightly better, Fugaku immediately summoned Shimizu. His intent was clear: to pressure Shimizu into accelerating his medical research.


    "Have you been training with Fire Release lately? Are you trying to develop new jutsu?" Fugaku asked.


    Today, he had assigned someone to monitor Shimizu and discovered that he had been practicing various jutsu that seemed random and unrelated.


    "Yes, just minor tricks. E-rank stuff," Shimizu replied.


    "Why don''t you devote all your time to medical ninjutsu?" Fugaku''s tone grew sterner, clearly showing his disapproval.


    "I have been dedicating a significant amount of time to medical ninjutsu," Shimizu replied with a faint smile, though Fugaku could see no genuine warmth in his expression.


    "Are you just going to squander your talent like this?" Fugaku''s voice now carried a trace of authority and disappointment.


    To Fugaku, it seemed that Shimizu did not take the Uchiha clan seriously, despite his natural gifts.


    "Fugaku-sama, I train in medical ninjutsu because I choose to. I train in Fire Release because I choose to. How I allocate my time is up to me," Shimizu said calmly, locking eyes with Fugaku. His dark eyes betrayed a cold smile within.


    Even while practicing Fire Release at home, Fugaku had spies keeping tabs on him¡ªthis much was clear to Shimizu. However, he was not foolish enough to let anyone notice that he was developing a powerful jutsu. Each practice session was meticulously controlled, slowing his movements to make them appear unremarkable.


    To any observer, it would seem he was working on a D-rank or C-rank jutsu.


    "As for medical ninjutsu, rest assured, Fugaku-sama, I will not neglect my progress. Medical advancements are never achieved overnight. Taking ten or even twenty years would be entirely reasonable," Shimizu explained, sensing Fugaku''s impatience. Was this urgency born from his role as the clan head, sensing the brewing undercurrents in the village? Or was it simply a desire to keep his vision intact?


    Whatever the reason, Shimizu was indifferent.


    Previously, he had humored Fugaku because he genuinely needed to focus on learning medical ninjutsu. But now, after several sleepless nights, he had successfully developed the Fire Flicker Technique.


    His strengthened chakra network made developing jutsu much easier. Unlike others who needed to navigate intricate pathways like winding mountain roads, Shimizu now walked the expressway¡ªbroad and direct. While others risked damaging their chakra network by pushing too far, Shimizu''s enhancements allowed him to proceed boldly.A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Equipped with both the Fire Flicker and the Rasengan, along with an increased chakra reserve, Shimizu¡¯s confidence soared.


    "Fugaku-sama," Shimizu said, "you need not worry. I will comply with your orders."


    Fugaku¡¯s instincts told him that Shimizu¡¯s words were nothing but polite defiance. Though he couldn¡¯t find any flaws in Shimizu¡¯s arguments, it was obvious that Shimizu intended to continue wasting time on other pursuits.


    "I¡¯ll assign a few clan members to you," Fugaku finally said. "Teach them medical ninjutsu in your free time. I want to see progress."


    This arrangement served a dual purpose: ensuring that Shimizu contributed to the clan and placing him under surveillance. With the border growing increasingly unstable, Fugaku anticipated being assigned to guard it soon. He also planned to take this time to review Uchiha assets and prepare for the uncertain future.


    That grim future¡ªit loomed ever closer, though Fugaku could not predict when it would arrive. He hoped to accelerate research into cloning technology.


    Hearing Fugaku¡¯s words, Shimizu¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. Without answering directly, he posed a question of his own:


    "Fugaku-sama, let me ask you something. If one day, an Uchiha massacred the entire clan, would you avenge the fallen?"


    "Of course I would. We are all Uchiha," Fugaku replied without hesitation, though he found the question odd.


    "Oh, is that so? Let¡¯s hope it remains true," Shimizu said, his gaze turning icy.


    Teaching others? What a waste of time. Even with Rin Nohara, Shimizu mostly handed her written instructions to study on her own, checking in only occasionally. And now Fugaku expected him to babysit others? This was clearly just a way to monitor him.


    "Lord Hokage has assigned me a mission," Shimizu said abruptly. "I need to leave tomorrow, so I must rest tonight." He stood up as he spoke.


    "Shimizu!" Fugaku barked, frustrated by Shimizu''s attitude.


    For a moment, Fugaku considered teaching Shimizu a lesson but dismissed the thought. They were clan members, after all; there was no need for violence.


    Shimizu, however, had been maintaining his chakra the entire time, fully expecting Fugaku¡¯s reaction. He smirked internally. Fugaku was always like this¡ªsoft and hesitant, even when Itachi clashed with other clan members.


    Shimizu had had enough of pandering. Before leaving, he cast a lingering glance toward Mikoto, who was busy in the kitchen. His departure was marked by one resolute thought: perhaps the Uchiha clan needed a new leader.


    With Fugaku likely heading to the border soon, this could be Shimizu¡¯s best opportunity.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Mikoto asked, stepping out of the kitchen after hearing Fugaku shout. She looked startled.


    Fugaku did not respond, his eyes fixed on the direction in which Shimizu had left, as if trying to see through him. What was Shimizu truly thinking? Was his aloof demeanor merely a facade?


    The next day, Shimizu stood in his courtyard. Flames seemed to spread from his feet.


    Boom!


    In an instant, he moved five meters away, leaving a long, fiery trail that gradually dissipated into the air.


    "It¡¯s nearly twice as fast as an ordinary Flicker Technique, but the chakra consumption is only one-fifth. Let¡¯s try continuous use."


    The courtyard became a canvas of intersecting fiery trails, forming an intricate, blooming lotus pattern.


    "Not bad. The flames perfectly obscure my movements," Shimizu remarked with satisfaction.


    Initially, he had envisioned a different approach. However, after enhancing his chakra network, he revised his plan. By wrapping his feet in Fire-natured chakra and generating explosive thrust, he achieved remarkable speed.


    And this was only the beginning. With a deeper understanding of Fire Release, he might one day use this propulsion for flight¡ªmuch like Onoki¡¯s Earth Release: Light-Weight Rock Technique. Such an ability would be invaluable for combat, travel, and escape alike.


    "Next, I¡¯ll focus on physical training," Shimizu mused. He had limited knowledge of the chakra pathways required for Lightning Release, but by enveloping his body in pure Lightning-natured chakra, he could stimulate his cells, boosting both defense and vitality.


    ------


    more chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 42: Chunin Exam

    The meridian system exists in every corner of the human body, and even the nerves have their own meridian system.


    Shimizu planned to infuse Lightning Release chakra to envelop his nerves.


    Sometimes, what restrains a person is not wild ideas but innate talent.


    The meridian system, chakra control ability, spatial awareness, reflex speed¡ªthese are mostly innate and extremely difficult to change later.


    Even if he had brilliant ideas, he couldn''t implement them.


    For instance, wrapping nerves with Lightning Release chakra not only required the meridian system''s resilience and swiftness but also demanded mastery in chakra control.


    Any inadequacy could result in the lightning harming himself.


    Zzz...


    A nerve at the tip of Shimizu''s finger was wrapped in Lightning Release chakra.


    The Lightning Release chakra acted like a fine needle, stimulating the nerve''s responsiveness and activity. Then, medical chakra would heal it, creating a continuous cycle.


    Shimizu could clearly feel the limits of his nerves being gradually pushed higher. His finger became more sensitive, and his brain''s commands to his finger grew faster.


    This process was smoother than Shimizu had anticipated.


    "With the three-tomoe Sharingan already elevating my talents and my meridian system further strengthened, does this make my body more tolerant of chakra?" Shimizu speculated.


    He began expanding the range of Lightning Release chakra wrapping, moving from a single fingertip nerve to his entire hand, arm, limbs, torso, and even his spinal column, all faintly flickering with Lightning Release chakra.


    The sensation was peculiar¡ªafter all, stimulating the body with lightning brought a certain level of pain.


    However, medical chakra soothed the pain, achieving a delicate balance.


    "This way, my reflex speed will finally keep up with the Fire Flicker Technique."


    The Fire Flicker Technique involved an explosive burst of speed. Shimizu still couldn¡¯t fully control it, sometimes overshooting or undershooting his intended distance.


    Now, as his reflex speed steadily improved, it wouldn¡¯t take long to see significant results.


    Shimizu continued training normally, naming this cycle the Lightning Release: Regenerative Body Refinement Technique. Each movement seemed unremarkable.


    Even the white dove observing him from a tree branch couldn¡¯t detect his transformation.


    The Lightning Release chakra danced happily within Shimizu, slowly raising his limits bit by bit.This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Six months passed in the blink of an eye, and the Ch¨±nin Exams were approaching.


    The Ch¨±nin Exams were held twice a year, serving as a crucial platform for allied nations to assess each other''s strength.


    For Konoha, it was a chance to showcase its prowess, impress other nations with the excellence of its ninjas, and secure numerous mission contracts.


    It was also a way to deter other ninja villages, reminding them of Konoha''s might and warning them against harboring ulterior motives.


    Hokage''s Office


    Hiruzen Sarutobi, uncharacteristically without his pipe, gazed at the ninjas before him.


    Among them were members of the Yamanaka, Akimichi, and Nara clans, as well as some civilian shinobi.


    With the Ch¨±nin Exams approaching, everyone¡¯s roles needed careful allocation.


    As non-Konoha individuals would be present, there was always the unpredictable threat of a terror attack.


    The attendees included dignitaries from renowned clans and wealthy merchants. Any mishap under Konoha¡¯s watch could severely damage its reputation.


    "Tsunade, since you¡¯ve finally returned, are you interested in being an examiner and assessing this year''s candidates?" Jiraiya asked.


    He stood tall with long white hair cascading down to his waist. A red cloak covered his frame, and his wooden sandals clicked audibly with each step. His face bore long, narrow red markings.


    Both he and Tsunade were frequently away from the village, and opportunities to reunite had grown increasingly rare.


    "No, Jiraiya."


    Tsunade shook her head. Her golden hair danced with the wind, and her emerald-green eyes held a trace of melancholy.


    Even though her loose, sleeveless top exposed little skin, the ample curve of her chest hinted at her voluptuous figure.


    "You¡¯re still..." Jiraiya began but stopped midway, swallowing the rest of his words.


    Tsunade had lost both her younger brother and her lover in the previous ninja war. The trauma had left her with a fear of blood.


    Judging by her current state, she hadn''t improved at all.


    "Heh heh, Jiraiya, are you eager to be an examiner?" Orochimaru approached as Jiraiya and Tsunade conversed.


    "Isn¡¯t nurturing young sprouts our responsibility?" Jiraiya retorted.


    "Looks like you¡¯ve changed, Jiraiya, taking on more responsibilities." Orochimaru¡¯s hoarse voice carried a trace of amusement, his pale face adorned with long purple markings beneath his eyes.


    "Heh." Jiraiya scratched his nose. Truthfully, he had only brought it up to start a conversation with Tsunade. His reply was merely an attempt to save face as the self-proclaimed Toad Sage.


    "However, this time, something interesting might happen," Orochimaru said with a sly grin, recalling a striking figure in his mind.


    Shimizu''s rapid physical development suggested he might have undergone medical-nin enhancements.


    What kind of person was Shimizu? Was he a kindred spirit, someone pursuing the higher realms of life?


    Orochimaru¡¯s curiosity about Shimizu grew.


    Their conversation remained hushed and didn¡¯t disrupt the proceedings.


    Further ahead, Hiruzen Sarutobi finalized discussions with other clan leaders.


    Looking toward the smiling blond ninja, Hiruzen said, "Minato, tomorrow is the Ch¨±nin Exam. The participants from other nations have arrived. This time, you¡¯ll also serve as an examiner."


    "Understood, Lord Hokage."


    Minato Namikaze nodded. This assignment was a recognition of his abilities.


    Hiruzen smiled in satisfaction. Though Minato was still young, his sharp eyes recognized the youth¡¯s exceptional talent. Years of observation had also assured him of Minato¡¯s pure Will of Fire.


    In time, Minato would surely play a significant role, a worthy investment for the village''s future.


    After all, Hiruzen was aging and needed to extend his influence before retiring. Only then could the Sarutobi clan maintain its standing under the next Hokage''s leadership.


    With this in mind, Hiruzen¡¯s gaze shifted toward his three disciples, particularly Orochimaru.


    Orochimaru, his most talented and favored student, worried Hiruzen.


    The genius was too enigmatic, and his close ties with Danzo only deepened the concern.


    Even if Orochimaru became Hokage, he¡¯d likely become a puppet of Danzo.


    Sigh...


    Hiruzen sighed internally, unsure of what to do.


    -----------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 43: Written Test

    Konoha Street.


    Shimizu was carrying a short sword, having just come from Kakashi Hatake''s house.


    When sparring with Kakashi, he would always make Kakashi''s hand go numb, causing pain in his palm.


    Through the simulator, he had finally obtained the longed-for Shadow Clone Technique.


    With the collective effort of many shadow clones, Shimizu had completely adapted to the [Lightning Release: Regenerative Body Refinement], allowing this cycle to run continuously within his body for 24 hours.


    Even in his sleep, Shimizu could strengthen his physique without wasting time.


    The benefits were significant; his muscles were now more evenly built, like a perfect body sculpted by water, and he had grown taller again.


    His black, fragmented hair now reached his waist, and under the Uchiha robe, Shimizu''s figure exuded a sense of cold sternness and presence.


    "The outsiders have almost all arrived; the exam starts tomorrow."


    Shimizu scanned the street, observing the diverse array of ninjas.


    The annual Chunin Exams also indirectly boosted Konoha''s economy. Many merchants made a fortune, after all, not every place had Konoha''s favorable environment.


    This year''s Chunin Exam was much more special than previous ones.


    It didn''t stipulate that it must be team combat; individuals could also participate, much like the "Flame Chunin Exam" from the original story. Perhaps countries were subtly aware of the coming war and were intentionally preserving their strength.


    This gave Shimizu quite an advantage. One of his teammates had died as predicted by the simulator, while the other had left the world of shinobi to live as a civilian.


    If it were still mandatory for teams, Shimizu would have had to find some random teammates to join the exam.


    While he was pondering, someone with half of their left face covered by a white cloth and two red marks on the right side caught Shimizu''s attention.


    "Baki from Sunagakure?"


    Shimizu recognized the iconic attire, recalling his intelligence.


    A teacher to the Fifth Kazekage, with Jounin-level strength, Mizuki would be killed by Baki in the future.


    Then, Shimizu looked at the woman beside him, with a voluptuous figure in a light gray backless outfit, curiously eyeing the Konoha streets.


    As she looked around, her thin clothing barely hid her high, full chest, and her slender waist was accentuated by a tight band, making her figure even more enchanting.


    Shimizu understood; this was the future famous hero of Sunagakure, Pakura.


    She possessed a unique Kekkei Genkai, Scorch Release.


    "Are you looking at me?"


    As Shimizu''s gaze lingered, Pakura seemed to sense it and turned around.


    She was very sensitive to gazes; whenever someone looked at her, she would feel it.


    "It''s normal to observe opponents before the Chunin Exam starts tomorrow."


    Shimizu withdrew his gaze, his mind racing. Pakura''s fate was not a good one.


    She died under unnatural circumstances, sacrificed in a scheme by the village''s higher-ups to negotiate with Kirigakure, cursing the village and ninjas with her last breath.


    "Hmph."


    Pakura gave a cold snort, recognizing the Uchiha crest on Shimizu. Despite his handsome appearance, she showed no warmth towards someone who might be a formidable opponent.


    She was wholly devoted to her village, and anyone who might hinder her progress was an enemy.


    If she didn''t become a Chunin this time, she would have to spend more time on additional exams, a result she could not accept.


    "Pakura."


    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Baki spoke up.


    This was Konoha''s territory, and offending an Uchiha here was far from wise.


    After a brief conversation with Pakura, Baki apologized to Shimizu and led her away.


    "This exam is going to be lively."


    Shimizu shook his head; he had simulated the results of the Chunin Exam, and with his current strength, he could pass easily.


    But this didn''t bring Shimizu joy; being a Chunin was just a beginning.


    He needed to deal with the pressure from Fugaku.


    Over the past half-year, Shimizu had reduced his time teaching Rin Nohara because Fugaku had assigned him to train several Uchiha with Yang attributes.


    He truly felt Fugaku was looking for trouble. Couldn''t other Uchihas study at Konoha Hospital? Why waste his time like this?


    "Is it about reputation?"


    The Uchiha were a proud clan, disdaining to learn other ninjutsu, sticking to their traditions. Most followed the old ways; those with talent went to the Konoha Police Force, while those without ran small shops.


    The fact that Itachi and Obito could massacre the clan without causing a ripple was enough to show how complacent the Uchiha had become.


    Shimizu looked around at the people on the street, bought a bag of soldier pills, and left.


    ...


    Chunin Exam Venue.


    "Shimizu, you''re really taking the Chunin Exam?"


    Uchiha Inabi, with his team, met Shimizu at the entrance of the exam room.


    He was full of doubts; wasn''t Shimizu just graduated?


    He had taken the Chunin Exam several times himself, and his presence this year was proof of how difficult it was.


    It was a display of military might, far harder than other ways to become a Chunin.


    "Just trying my luck."


    Shimizu found his assigned exam room according to the form.


    Uchiha Inabi scratched his head; was Shimizu made of iron?


    He heard that Shimizu did well in school, often worked part-time at the Konoha Hospital, and now he was taking the Chunin Exam.


    Comparing oneself to others could be maddening.


    "Inabi, why haven''t you mentioned there''s such a handsome guy in your clan?"


    "Judging by the Adam''s apple and build, I thought it was a woman."


    Inabi looked at his two teammates in silence.


    "What''s there to mention? Am I not handsome? Shimizu is just a little bit handsomer than me."


    Inabi made a small gesture and followed into the exam room.


    When Shimizu found his seat, he casually glanced around and spotted many familiar faces.


    Pakura, Baki from yesterday, and an unfamiliar shinobi from Sunagakure.


    Sitting in front of him was Asuma Sarutobi, and further away was Kurenai Yuhi.


    Shimizu took a count; there were quite a few people here, including Genma Shiranui and Ebisu.


    Asuma, who was busy talking to Kurenai, noticed his "good brother" Shimizu had arrived and quickly greeted him.


    "Shimizu, you made it just in time; you were almost late."


    As soon as Asuma finished speaking, Kurenai turned around sharply.


    Her gaze fixed on Shimizu, dark circles under her eyes from exhaustion, but her eyes grew colder as she bit her lip.


    This time, she was determined to defeat Shimizu with her strength, to end the nightmare that haunted her every night.


    Asuma was about to catch up with Shimizu when a gentle voice echoed through the room.


    "The exam is about to begin; please keep quiet."


    Minato Namikaze entered from outside, accompanied by several examiners in ninja attire.


    The noisy exam room fell silent instantly.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 44: The fastest submission

    All the ninjas present wanted to pass the exam, and naturally, no one was foolish enough to keep making noise after the examiner had called for quiet.


    "I''m Minato Namikaze, you can just call me Examiner Minato. I''m the proctor for the first part of the Chunin Exam."


    While introducing himself, Minato Namikaze began writing the key points of the Chunin Exam on the blackboard.


    "One point for each question, ten questions in total. Deduct one point for each wrong answer, and the ranking will be calculated based on individual total scores."


    Shimizu propped his face up with one hand, listening to Minato''s explanation.


    "The first test is a written one, and if you cheat..."


    Minato paused, emphasizing the following words.


    "...and get caught, you''ll lose two points, and if you lose all your points, you''ll fail..."


    Then, Minato distributed the exam papers to each student. The difficulty of the questions instantly widened the eyes of many ninjas.


    The expressions of the examinees were just as Minato expected; he had the same look when he took the Chunin Exam.


    Many of these questions were well beyond the knowledge scope of a Genin, with some even touching on Jonin-level content. Because this exam wasn''t about whether the examinees could answer the questions but rather testing their ability to gather intelligence.


    In a ninja''s world, the most crucial battle is intelligence.


    When you know the techniques an enemy uses, it''s easy to counter based on their weaknesses.


    "This year''s examinees are in for it; the questions are harder than last year''s."


    An examiner with black patterns on his forehead gloated behind Minato.


    "Yeah."


    Minato nodded.


    These questions were designed to force them to cheat.


    "I hope more people pass this year."


    Minato glanced down. In the middle of the exam room, they had previously arranged two Chunin who knew the answers.


    Once an examinee realized the true purpose of this exam, the answers would be easy to write down, at least for the first nine questions.


    Minato calculated the time, waiting for the clock on the blackboard to reach the designated time to announce the tenth question.


    "Hmm?"


    Minato suddenly noticed one examinee writing as if divinely inspired, without a single pause, his head buried, working diligently.


    His expression was unchanged, as if these questions posed no difficulty at all.


    "That''s someone from the Uchiha clan."


    The examiner beside Minato reminded him.Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    "I think his name is Shimizu Uchiha, with a unique talent in medical ninjutsu."


    "I see."


    Minato vaguely remembered hearing Kushina Uzumaki mention this name before, but he hadn''t paid much attention then.


    Shimizu Uchiha was just an unfamiliar Genin to him, and he was usually too busy developing new jutsu to pay attention to these things.


    Seeing Shimizu now, his only thought was, well, he''s quite handsome.


    In the silent exam room, while other ninjas were still in a state of confusion, only the sound of a pen scratching was heard, like a hammer striking at their hearts.


    Is there such a person in the Chunin Exam?


    Starting to write mere seconds after receiving the paper?


    Many eyes quietly turned towards the source of the sound, Shimizu Uchiha.


    Yakura brushed aside a strand of golden hair falling to her ear, her brown eyes glancing at Shimizu with her peripheral vision.


    "This guy... is the Uchiha from yesterday."


    At that moment, the only thought in Yakura''s mind was, are the ninjas from Konoha all this strong?


    Even she, an outstanding ninja from the Sand Village, found it hard to start, yet this Uchiha was writing away?


    "Shimizu must be writing nonsense."


    Asuma Sarutobi couldn''t believe it, having heard that Yuri Kurenai would graduate early, he also hurried to graduate.


    He had done a lot of homework at home for the Chunin Exam, but looking at these questions, his eyes went dark; he couldn''t answer most of them.


    Further ahead, Yuri Kurenai was almost biting her lips to the point of bleeding, her fingers gripping the pen turning pale.


    "He''s wasted so much time on these theoretical questions; his combat skills must be neglected. This is my chance."


    Yuri Kurenai took a deep breath and started working on the questions.


    Everyone''s energy is limited; she didn''t believe Shimizu''s was endless.


    "Quiet!"


    One of the examiners, seeing the room getting noisier, shouted.


    "If there''s more noise or whispering, it will be considered a failure."


    The noisy exam room quieted down again.


    "Examiner, can I submit my paper early?"


    Shimizu raised his hand.


    His theoretical knowledge, honed through countless simulations, now made this test a breeze.


    "No, there''s still the last question to be announced later."


    "Oh, then forget about that point."


    Shimizu''s words left Minato in shock; this situation hadn''t occurred in past exams.


    The exam had only been going for about five minutes, and someone was already submitting their paper.


    The Chunin they had arranged beforehand probably hadn''t even finished writing the standard answers yet; they had to slow down to avoid suspicion.


    "Are you sure you want to submit your paper early?"


    "I''m sure. I believe I can pass this exam. I''ll bear all consequences."


    Shimizu placed his paper on the desk. The tenth question was just about testing the firmness of one''s will, wasn''t it?


    His desire to submit early wasn''t firm enough?


    Then Shimizu walked out of the exam room.


    This would inevitably cause some trouble, but it was no big deal.


    Revealing a bit of talent sometimes leads to better outcomes.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi would surely try to recruit him, and even Danzo might extend an olive branch.


    This would make Fugaku think twice about suppressing him.


    After Shimizu left, the examinees in the room exchanged astonished looks.


    The psychological pressure instantly maxed out. Some had vaguely sensed that this exam wasn''t about answering the questions but testing something else.


    Now that Shimizu had effortlessly answered them, wasn''t it saying their basics were inadequate, simply due to lack of knowledge?


    By saying he''d bear the consequences and moving forward without hesitation, he was essentially giving the answer to the tenth question.


    Minato picked up Shimizu''s paper, which was filled with beautiful handwriting, every answer standard, with some questions even having multiple solutions.


    "Shimizu Uchiha..."


    Minato engraved this name in his heart, perhaps he was witnessing the making of history?


    Witnessing the rise of another Kakashi?


    Hokage Building.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi was smoking his pipe, discussing with Fugaku Uchiha beside him.


    The Uchiha clan was responsible for Konoha''s security, while the Anbu handled similar tasks, leading to frequent clashes, hence the need for constant communication.


    "Lord Hokage, here''s the list of those who passed the first exam."


    An upper ninja entered, handing over a list on white paper with a black background to Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    Hiruzen glanced over it, similar to previous years.


    Most were from ninja clans who passed the test, with few civilians.


    Suddenly, his eyebrows furrowed, calling out to the upper ninja who was about to leave.


    "Is this timing recorded wrong, passing the exam in five minutes and thirty seconds?"


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 45: Compliance Test

    Take question ten as an example; it would be at least forty-five minutes before an examiner would provide any explanation.


    How could any candidate finish before that time?


    ¡°Hokage-sama, one of the exam proctors, Minato, annotated the situation on the side,¡± said the examiner.


    Hiruzen Sarutobi lowered his head at these words. Behind the record of "five minutes and thirty seconds," there was a small note explaining the situation in detail.


    ¡°So that''s what happened. Uchiha Shimizu¡­¡±


    Hiruzen now understood why such a situation occurred.


    It was simply because Shimizu''s theoretical knowledge was too solid, allowing him to complete all the questions directly.


    And the final answer happened to align with the essence of the tenth question. This was not surprising under the circumstances.


    ¡°Fugaku, the Uchiha have produced an excellent ninja. I believe this person will become a bright flame of the Will of Fire, illuminating Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ Yes, Hokage-sama,¡± Fugaku replied with a frown. An excellent ninja from the Uchiha clan?


    Many Uchihas were participating in this year¡¯s Ch¨±nin Exams, including several outstanding ones.


    Who?


    The Third Hokage referred to an adjustment made for the Uchiha clan in the second stage of the exam. Instead of going to the training grounds, it was directly transitioned into the Ch¨±nin Exam preliminaries.


    Each participant drew lots, and Shimizu was fortunate to get a bye.


    This meant he only needed to wait quietly for the first round of preliminaries to end and participate directly in the second round.


    ¡°Hey, Kurenai, Shimizu actually got a bye.¡±


    Two people exiting the examination room observed the announcement board in front of them.


    ¡°If I make it to the second round, I might even get to spar with Shimizu,¡± Sarutobi Asuma said, cracking his knuckles and waving his newly purchased weapon. It resembled brass knuckles but had curved blades extending from the bottom, gleaming coldly.


    Shimizu had graduated from the ninja academy some time ago, and Asuma was curious to see how strong he had become.


    ¡°No, the one who will spar with him is me.¡±


    Y¨±hi Kurenai spoke in a frosty tone, her crimson eyes filled with determination.


    ¡°So eager to face me, huh?¡±


    Shimizu appeared behind Kurenai without warning. She could even feel his breath on the back of her delicate neck.


    Startled, Kurenai turned around swiftly, glaring daggers at Shimizu.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Who told you to hog all the attention today?¡±


    Sarutobi Asuma grinned mischievously, thinking Kurenai couldn¡¯t stand Shimizu¡¯s showboating and wanted to humble him.


    ¡°Kurenai, do you have some extra time?¡±


    Shimizu quietly observed her.


    Having submitted his answers early, he had gone out to feed some doves before returning to check the announcements. At that time, the results hadn¡¯t even been posted.


    ¡°¡­I do.¡±


    Kurenai¡¯s expression shifted multiple times before she finally nodded.


    She wanted to know what Shimizu was planning. If he dared to mess with her again like before, she would call for backup.


    ¡°Asuma, I¡¯m going to discuss genjutsu with Shimizu for a bit. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Kurenai hastily came up with an excuse, worried that Asuma might overthink the situation.


    ¡°Sure, the match is still a while away. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    Asuma, exuding a rebellious vibe, trusted Kurenai completely and didn¡¯t question her at all.


    Five minutes later.


    Shimizu and Kurenai arrived at a secluded corner, sparsely populated.


    The location was a rooftop with a view of the bustling crowds below.


    ¡°What exactly do you want? Do you want to spar with me now?¡± Kurenai demanded without pretense.


    Shimizu had done unspeakable things to her in the past. The fact that she hadn¡¯t punched him yet spoke to her restraint.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the right place. Our duel should happen later. If you survive long enough in the tournament, we¡¯ll inevitably face each other.¡±


    A smirk crept across Shimizu¡¯s face.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re eager to redeem yourself, and I¡¯m satisfied with your resolve. But I don¡¯t like what you¡¯re wearing today. Change into something youthful, or I won¡¯t face you in genjutsu. Instead, I¡¯ll defeat you in other ways since genjutsu is all you can rely on, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    With that, Shimizu vanished using the Body Flicker Technique, not waiting for Kurenai¡¯s reply.


    ¡°I won¡¯t wear that!¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s sudden disappearance left Kurenai trembling with anger. She pounded the rooftop railing, her fingers digging into its surface as if trying to vent her frustration.


    But if Shimizu didn¡¯t fight her with genjutsu, then all her efforts up until now would have been for nothing.


    ¡°This devil¡­¡±


    Kurenai gritted her teeth. Every encounter with Shimizu seemed to redefine her perception of him.


    After a moment of silence, Kurenai¡¯s chest rose and fell as she took deep breaths. She loosened her fingers, which had turned pale from the grip.


    She didn¡¯t want to keep dreaming about Shimizu every night. She even suspected that he had cast some subliminal genjutsu on her, causing her to relive that nightmare repeatedly.


    For her rebirth, for the reputation of the Y¨±hi clan, Kurenai turned and left¡ªheading in the direction of the Y¨±hi clan¡¯s residence.


    Half an hour later.


    Sarutobi Asuma, bored from waiting, played with his chakra blade. He suddenly heard footsteps and looked up to see Kurenai.


    She was now dressed in a sharp outfit: a long-sleeved top covering her upper body, a red sash around her waist, and a white skirt.


    ¡°Kurenai changed clothes?¡± Asuma muttered, putting away his chakra blade and walking over to greet her.


    ¡°Kurenai, why did you¡­¡±


    Asuma, unable to keep secrets, voiced his question immediately.


    ¡°A ninja accidentally spilled water on me, so I had to change,¡± Kurenai said calmly, her voice crisp.


    ¡°No worries! Maybe your bad luck just ran out. You¡¯ll have nothing but good luck in the match,¡± Asuma said, trying to comfort her.


    ¡°Bad luck¡­¡±


    Kurenai looked at Asuma, who remained oblivious to the truth, and felt a pang of sorrow.


    She clenched her fists tightly. She would eliminate the source of her misfortune starting today.


    The two walked together toward the competition area.


    The matches began shortly after, and the two headed to their respective zones based on their opponents.


    The day would be long. Some were brimming with energy, while others were eliminated in the first round and left dejected.


    Meanwhile, Shimizu had already returned home.


    The preliminaries would take days, but since he had a bye, he simply waited for notification to proceed to the next round.


    The petty squabbles of others held no interest for him.


    He would rather spend the time training.


    Only Pakura seemed worthy of attention, with her unique kekkei genkai, Scorch Release.


    Two days later.


    The Ch¨±nin Exams were in full swing, reaching the second round.


    Shimizu looked at his draw result: his opponent was Pakura.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 46: Battle

    The Ch¨±nin Exam Selection Site.


    A vast arena was enclosed by towering walls, with the dignitaries seated at the topmost section, observing. Villagers and shinobi crowded the side bleachers, buzzing with anticipation.


    "Next up, Uchiha Shimizu from Konohagakure versus Pakura from Sunagakure!"


    The examiner announced the names, gesturing for the two participants to step forward.


    "That''s a descendant of the Uchiha clan. He looks just as talented as the rumors claim."


    "But I''ve heard his expertise lies in medical ninjutsu. I wonder how skilled he is in combat? Has he activated the Sharingan yet?"


    "Uchiha Shimizu¡¯s opponent is Pakura of Sunagakure, a rare prodigy reputed to wield Scorch Release."


    The name "Uchiha Shimizu" sparked murmurs among the audience.


    The previous rounds had merely eliminated the weaker participants, with the more capable ones barely showcasing their true abilities.


    Now, with half the contenders remaining, the matches were expected to be far more intense and engaging.


    The Uchiha clan, famed for their Sharingan bloodline limit, was a name that commanded attention. On the other side, Sunagakure¡¯s Pakura wielded the formidable Scorch Release, making this a rare clash of bloodline limits.


    Even the usually disinterested dignitaries turned their gaze toward the battlefield, intrigued by this matchup.


    However, what drew the most attention was Shimizu himself. His striking appearance and composed demeanor made him stand out effortlessly.


    "Shimizu is up," said Sarutobi Asuma from the spectators'' seats, nudging Yuhi Shinku seated beside him.


    Yuhi Shinku nodded slightly, using this opportunity to assess Shimizu¡¯s current strength.


    "So, we meet again. Uchiha Shimizu, is it?"


    Pakura''s half-gold, half-green hair was pinned neatly at the back with a hairpin, gleaming under the sunlight. She awaited the examiner¡¯s signal.


    "Begin!"


    At the examiner¡¯s command, the two figures vanished from sight, their movements too swift for ordinary eyes.


    Their silhouettes danced across the expansive arena. With a flick of Pakura¡¯s hand, four fiery spheres materialized and hovered protectively around her. Each time Shimizu attempted to close in, the spheres moved to intercept him.


    Observing this, Shimizu inhaled deeply and unleashed, ¡°Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique!¡±


    A massive fireball, radiating intense heat, erupted from his mouth and surged forward.


    "The Uchiha¡¯s Fire Release¡­"


    Pakura¡¯s gaze sharpened as she clasped her hands together. Her four fire spheres merged into a single, larger sphere, its power surpassing even Shimizu¡¯s Great Fireball.


    "Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder!"


    Boom!


    The two fireballs collided mid-air, with Shimizu¡¯s flames dissipating into harmless sparks, while Pakura¡¯s Scorch Release sphere pressed on with unyielding force.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    "So, Scorch Release generates higher temperatures than Fire Release?"


    Standing his ground, Shimizu¡¯s jet-black hair swayed in the scorching wind generated by the approaching fireball.


    Scorch Release, a fusion of Fire and Wind Chakra, created a new elemental nature unique to its wielder¡ªone of the bloodline limits known for their distinct properties.


    A basic Fire Release technique like the Great Fireball couldn¡¯t hope to compare in sheer intensity.


    ¡°Fire Body Flicker.¡±


    Without hesitation, Shimizu crouched slightly, and flames enveloped his legs at lightning speed.


    In an instant, he vanished, leaving behind a trail of fiery light, reappearing behind Pakura. Without pause, he unleashed another fireball aimed directly at her exposed back.


    From Pakura¡¯s perspective, Shimizu had been entirely consumed by the Scorch Release sphere, only to vanish entirely from her sight. A searing heat radiated from behind her, signaling imminent danger.


    Reacting instinctively, she used a Wind Release technique to divert the fireball¡¯s trajectory.


    Bang!


    The fireball struck the ground, leaving a charred crater. Before Pakura could catch her breath, a kunai, propelled by wind chakra, grazed dangerously close to her neck.


    Pakura quickly retreated, struggling to keep up.


    "Uchiha Shimizu is too fast; I can¡¯t use my Scorch Release effectively," she thought, frustration boiling within.


    Her Scorch Release: Extremely Steaming Murder required physical contact to evaporate the opponent¡¯s bodily fluids, reducing them to a desiccated husk. But Shimizu¡¯s relentless speed made it impossible to close the gap.


    Shimizu weaved through the battlefield, his fiery movements as graceful as blooming lotus petals. Pakura¡¯s vision blurred from exhaustion, her eyes bloodshot, unable to track his trajectory.


    If her bloodline limit had been the Byakugan, perhaps she could have discerned Shimizu¡¯s movements. But with only Scorch Release at her disposal, she was at a disadvantage.


    High above, Shimura Danzo stood in the shadows behind Sarutobi Hiruzen, observing the battle with a critical gaze.


    His expression darkened. The information provided by Yakushi Nono was entirely inconsistent with what he was witnessing.


    According to her reports, Shimizu¡¯s strength lay primarily in medical ninjutsu. In other areas, he was merely an above-average Uchiha, barely qualifying as a prodigy.


    However, the fight with Pakura painted a different picture. Danzo could clearly see that Shimizu¡¯s abilities far exceeded the typical Ch¨±nin level.


    "How could those fools fail to properly monitor the Uchiha?"


    Danzo cursed his Root operatives internally. In truth, they had not been negligent¡ªShimizu had always concealed his true strength, even in spars within his clan.


    Today¡¯s performance, though more revealing than usual, still didn¡¯t represent his full capabilities.


    ¡°Hiruzen, we must be cautious with this Uchiha. He should be placed under Root¡¯s supervision,¡± Danzo suggested with a grim tone, stepping closer to Sarutobi Hiruzen.


    Shimizu¡¯s growing strength posed a potential threat. Danzo believed he needed to act before it spiraled out of control.


    "The Uchiha are descendants of Madara, and Madara was a madman. Even after his death, his influence lingers within the clan," Danzo argued.


    "Some factions within the Uchiha still revere Madara. If Shimizu aligns himself with those radicals, he could become a danger to the village."


    Hiruzen, however, countered, "Danzo, if we arbitrarily decide the future of every talented Uchiha, how can they ever trust us?"


    "Hmph, look for yourself, Hiruzen!"


    Danzo produced a stack of reports from his sleeve, detailing Shimizu¡¯s movements and a preliminary assessment of his abilities.


    Hiruzen instinctively wanted to reprimand Danzo for violating his orders to secretly surveil the Uchiha. However, as he read through the reports and compared them to Shimizu¡¯s current display, the disparity was undeniable.


    Shimizu had hidden his strength¡ªa fact that warranted concern.


    Hiruzen¡¯s lips parted slightly, yet no words emerged. His gaze flickered as he weighed the implications.


    Experience had made him cautious. Shimizu¡¯s secrecy wasn¡¯t necessarily malicious; it could simply stem from a desire to avoid unnecessary attention.


    But Hiruzen knew better than to take risks. The Uchiha clan had produced its fair share of traitors, and the shadow of Tobirama¡¯s ideology loomed over them all.


    Danzo represented the extreme faction, while Hiruzen himself leaned toward peace and unity.


    However, if the village¡¯s safety was at stake, Hiruzen would not hesitate to adopt a more extreme stance.


    "I¡¯ve met that boy before. His beliefs don¡¯t deviate from the Will of Fire. I¡¯ll have Minato take him under his wing," Hiruzen decided.


    As Shimizu lacked a proper team, assigning Namikaze Minato as his mentor would provide an opportunity for observation.


    Prolonged interaction would eventually reveal Shimizu¡¯s true nature.


    If there were no issues, Minato could guide him toward becoming another Uchiha Kagami.


    But if not¡­


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 47: Can Reconciliation Be Possible?

    Shimizu and Pakura both used Fire Release ninjutsu, creating a dazzling spectacle of flames in the arena.


    Explosions from the flames rang out, leaving the battlefield pockmarked and uneven.


    Whether nobles or commoners, everyone watched attentively.


    Just this match alone was worth the price of admission, they thought.


    The battle was so vibrant that it resembled a performance rather than a ninja duel.


    ¡°Amazing, is this the Uchiha clan¡¯s Fire Release?¡±


    Uchiha Inabi¡¯s teammate looked at him in astonishment and asked.


    ¡°Uh... probably,¡± Inabi hesitated before nodding.


    The Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique was a signature move, one that nearly every Uchiha knew.


    But that teleportation-like fire technique? He had never seen it before.


    ¡°Did Shimizu create this technique, or is it from some scroll that¡¯s been gathering dust in a corner somewhere?¡± Inabi muttered, stroking his chin.


    ¡°Uchiha...!¡±


    Hyuga Tokuma clenched the water cup he brought with him, his Byakugan locked firmly on Shimizu¡¯s figure.


    I¡¯ve trained so hard for this moment¡ªto face you in an honorable, open duel.


    This way, no one can say anything; it¡¯s a legitimate sparring match.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll show Natsu that last time was just a fluke,¡± Tokuma shouted internally. If the Hyuga clan¡¯s main branch recognized his talent, maybe they¡¯d consider marrying Natsu to him.


    ¡°Enough!¡±


    Pakura flipped backward several times, landing on the charred ground.


    She had had enough of Shimizu¡¯s relentless pursuit. Gathering her chakra, she prepared to end the fight with a single decisive blow.


    ¡°Scorch Release: Excessive Steam Murder!¡±


    Pakura raised her hands, forming a massive fireball that glowed a deep crimson, almost as if blood were about to drip from it.


    She took a deep breath, exhaling a gale of wind that amplified the fireball¡¯s power severalfold.


    ¡°This ability is quite impressive,¡± Shimizu thought. He wondered if acquiring the Scorch Release bloodline from the simulator in the future would enhance his Fire Shunshin technique.


    By then, the fiery afterimages left in his wake wouldn¡¯t just obscure his movements; they¡¯d become weapons capable of draining his enemies¡¯ moisture.


    ¡°Lightning Release¡ªRebirth Form.¡±


    In a voice so soft no one could hear, Shimizu activated his self-created jutsu.


    The faint currents of electricity in his body suddenly surged, spreading throughout him.


    Pain coursed through his entire being, only to be soothed by medical chakra that restored balance.Stolen novel; please report.


    When equilibrium was achieved, Shimizu¡¯s figure vanished once more.


    This time, not only did flames mark his path, but faint arcs of electricity shimmered in their depths.


    ¡°Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique.¡±


    From Shimizu¡¯s mouth came several small fireballs, each flickering with arcs of lightning. The fireballs scattered in every direction, resembling the fruits of the phoenix flower in their beauty.


    Though only a C-rank jutsu, the fireballs¡¯ trajectories were controlled remotely by the user¡¯s chakra. If combined with shuriken, it could be upgraded to the B-rank Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Flower Claw Crimson.


    With every cell in his body activated and his chakra more potent than ever, Shimizu felt a surge of energy.


    ¡°This speed won¡¯t work on me anymore,¡± Pakura smirked, dragging her massive fireball as she sidestepped the flames with ease.


    After acclimating to Shimizu¡¯s movements during their earlier exchanges, she felt confident in evading his attacks.


    At this range, she could dodge with ease and then strike Shimizu with Scorch Release: Excessive Steam Murder.


    ¡°You¡¯re still...¡±


    Pakura¡¯s lips parted slightly, her words almost visible on her soft lips, just as she prepared to taunt Shimizu and end the match. But suddenly, her body felt heavy, as if caught in a swamp, her movements slowing dramatically.


    ¡°Paralysis!¡±


    Her pupils shrank in shock. When did she get hit?


    Glancing over her shoulder, she retraced the source of her paralysis to a single fireball that had grazed her waist moments ago.


    Distracted, she left herself open to the remaining fireballs, which all struck her directly.


    Unable to maintain Scorch Release: Excessive Steam Murder, Pakura collapsed to the ground in disarray.


    ¡°Shimizu wins!¡±


    The examiner rushed forward to announce the result and signaled the medical team to intervene.


    ¡°No need,¡± Pakura said.


    Her clothes, seemingly made from special flame-resistant material, hadn¡¯t burned away completely, though they were charred and singed.


    She stood up, enduring the pain. Her fair skin had turned a shade of red from the heat.


    ¡°No burns?¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s sharp eyes noticed her skin¡¯s resilience.


    He quickly understood why Pakura¡¯s skin, despite her desert life, remained unblemished by the sun or wind.


    Scorch Release, being a bloodline limit, could be inherited. This meant it fundamentally altered one¡¯s DNA, embedding traits such as enhanced fire resistance.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you, Uchiha Shimizu,¡± Pakura said, her amber-brown eyes lingering on him for a moment before limping off the field.


    ¡°Shimizu, you were amazing!¡±


    Uchiha Inabi, who had a decent relationship with Shimizu, was the first to congratulate him.


    ¡°Just lucky,¡± Shimizu replied with a shake of his head.


    Deep down, though, he felt a tinge of disappointment. Wasn¡¯t Pakura supposed to be the hero of the Sand Village?


    And yet, she fell without him even going all out.


    As Shimizu left the battlefield, he pondered whether he should still go to the rear lines as a medical ninja. After all, his strength had grown beyond his expectations.


    The examiner quickly repaired the battlefield¡¯s surface using a jutsu, and the next match proceeded smoothly.


    The sun dipped lower behind the mountains.


    Ninja duels could last for minutes or be decided in an instant.


    Before long, it was Shimizu¡¯s turn again.


    This time, his opponent was a familiar face: Hyuga Tokuma.


    The moment the match began, Tokuma started rambling incessantly, much to Shimizu¡¯s irritation.


    With a single Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique, Shimizu ended the fight quickly, all the while covertly memorizing Tokuma¡¯s Gentle Fist techniques for later study.


    As dusk approached, it was time for Shimizu to face Yuhi Kurenai.


    The two stood on the empty field as the examiner introduced them.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad no one else defeated you,¡± Kurenai said.


    Her delicate features gained a hint of vibrancy under the setting sun, her curled black hair cascading down her back.


    Her previously sorrowful demeanor had taken on a trace of vitality in the golden light.


    ¡°If someone else had beaten you, I would¡¯ve been disappointed.¡±


    After observing Shimizu all day, Kurenai felt she had figured out his combat style.


    She was quietly thankful for dedicating herself to genjutsu. Though her other skills had lagged, she felt confident against Shimizu, whose flashy Fire Release techniques suggested a neglect of genjutsu training.


    Kurenai was certain she could win this time, taking her revenge for everything he had done.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we reconcile?¡± Shimizu asked with a faint smile.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Kurenai was stunned. After everything, he wanted reconciliation?


    What a delusion!


    Every night, she had been haunted by this, to the point of mental exhaustion.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t reconcile,¡± Shimizu continued, his tone light yet ominous, ¡°this might be your first step into the abyss. You do know we¡¯ll need a wager for this match, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 48: In Public

    Shimizu didn¡¯t say a word in the end, but Yuhi Kurenai could clearly hear that sentence.


    ¡°Genjutsu...¡±


    Yuhi Kurenai¡¯s elegant eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    Shimizu had used genjutsu to transmit his voice to her before the proctor even announced the start of the match.


    And with the proctor busy introducing their names to the audience, it seemed no one had noticed.


    Her palm clenched slightly. Shimizu had already shown his dominance from the very beginning.


    ¡°If I lose... I¡¯ll accept any punishment from you.¡±


    Yuhi Kurenai uttered this sentence slowly.


    Humans live for pride; even a Buddha fights for a single stick of incense.


    Having always been overshadowed by Shimizu, she felt as though her shinobi career might stop here.


    No matter what she did, she would think of this. If she faced an enemy skilled in genjutsu in the future, she would undoubtedly fail.


    Only by overcoming this inner demon and rebuilding her confidence could she cleanse the dust clouding her heart.


    ¡°Anything I want?¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s eyes held a playful glint. Kurenai could see the emotion in his gaze.


    Her face flushed with anger, but she didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, she turned to the proctor and asked:


    ¡°Can we begin the match now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The proctor replied with a strange look on his face.


    These two... One hadn¡¯t said a word, and the other¡¯s voice had been too quiet to hear.


    Exchanging glances like this¡ªdid they not realize this was a public match? He had already finished reading their details long ago.


    After waiting forever, they finally asked him if they could begin.


    ¡°That¡¯s the Uchiha clan for you.¡±


    From the audience seats, Jiraiya first scanned the area for any beautiful women before reluctantly shifting his gaze downward.


    ¡°This guy¡¯s quite handsome. He does have a bit of the Toad Sage¡¯s charm, hahaha.¡±


    His hearty laughter reached Tsunade¡¯s ears.


    ¡°What are you being so narcissistic about?¡±


    Tsunade almost wanted to knock Jiraiya on the head to teach him a lesson.


    But then she remembered they were still in the audience. If she knocked him out and he fell into the arena, it¡¯d be troublesome. So she held back.


    ¡°Uchiha Shimizu, huh...¡±


    Even though Tsunade suffered from hemophobia and could no longer perform surgery, her extensive network of colleagues remained unparalleled.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Shizune could follow her and learn theory, but when it came to practical training, Tsunade still had to rely on her former colleagues.


    To pave the way for Shizune, Tsunade occasionally visited Konoha Hospital and had heard about the rumors surrounding Uchiha Shimizu.


    After a brief pause, she shook her head.


    She no longer wanted to care about such matters. The only reason she taught Shizune medical ninjutsu was because her uncle had been Dan Kato.


    That¡¯s why Tsunade took in the orphaned Shizune, wandering the world with her and only occasionally returning to the Hidden Leaf Village.


    ¡°Tsunade-sama, is his talent in medical ninjutsu really as impressive as the rumors say?¡±


    Shizune, wearing a gray-black robe and cradling a small pink pig, asked curiously.


    ¡°Puuu-yuu~ Puuu-yuu.¡±


    Tonton adjusted to a more comfortable position in Shizune¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Maybe.¡±


    Tsunade didn¡¯t say much else, turning her attention back to the match.


    Seeing this, Shizune obediently continued watching.


    ¡°Genjutsu: Threefold Sakura!¡±


    Countless cherry blossoms appeared out of thin air, gently drifting to the ground. A faint floral fragrance lingered in the air.


    The arena was almost entirely covered by cherry blossoms. Shimizu¡¯s pitch-black pupils slowly turned scarlet as a single black tomoe appeared.


    A One-Tomoe Sharingan!


    Shimizu¡¯s method of awakening his eyes seemed unconventional. Unlike his clansmen, his progression wasn¡¯t irreversible.


    While others could only use their Two-Tomoe or Three-Tomoe Sharingan once they advanced, Shimizu could switch freely between them.


    In the Final Valley battle, Sasuke, despite being nearly out of chakra, had to maintain his Three-Tomoe Sharingan.


    Even though he could have finished Naruto, the backlash caused a lapse in focus, giving Naruto the chance to land a punch that sent him flying into the wall.


    ¡°A One-Tomoe...¡±


    Yuhi Kurenai gritted her teeth. She didn¡¯t know much about the Sharingan, but she did know that each tomoe signified greater power.


    Shimizu had shown his Three-Tomoe Sharingan before. Now, by displaying only a One-Tomoe Sharingan, he was clearly looking down on her!


    ¡°Narakumi no Jutsu!¡±


    The cherry blossoms immediately rotted, releasing a foul, putrid stench.


    Countless zombie-like hands grabbed at Shimizu¡¯s feet, their faces twisted, mouths agape in horrifying screams.


    With a single kick, Shimizu sent one zombie¡¯s head flying.


    This technique was meant to force the target to see their greatest fear and inflict psychological trauma.


    But Shimizu feared nothing. This illusion¡¯s manifestations were less about his fears and more about Kurenai¡¯s own.


    The head he kicked away looked remarkably like him.


    ¡°Genjutsu: Absolute Lotus Bloom.¡±


    Seeing Shimizu dispel her genjutsu so easily, Kurenai¡¯s palms began to sweat. She gritted her teeth and unleashed her strongest genjutsu.


    A massive lotus flower bloomed beneath Shimizu, its petals closing at an imperceptible speed, trapping him within its bud.


    The petals tightened further, twisting as though they might crush anything inside. Then, suddenly¡ª


    Boom!


    The lotus shattered.


    Kurenai gasped for breath, her chakra nearly depleted. Her expression was tense as she frantically searched for Shimizu¡¯s figure.


    ¡°Any genjutsu is meaningless before these eyes.¡±


    Kurenai¡¯s entire body froze, as if bound by invisible ropes.


    ¡°Your first kiss... you still have it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Her vision blurred, and she suddenly saw Shimizu¡¯s face inches from her own.


    ¡°W-What... are you doing...¡±


    Her voice trembled. She strained her eyes toward the edge of her vision¡ªtoward where her father was sitting.


    ¡°Father, save me!¡±


    Kurenai screamed silently in her heart, praying that her all-powerful father would rescue her.


    Following her gaze, Shimizu looked toward Yuhi Kurenai¡¯s father.


    Sitting not far from him was Sarutobi Asuma.


    ¡°Tell me, what would it feel like to kiss in front of your father?¡±


    Shimizu tilted Kurenai¡¯s chin, bringing his nose close enough to smell her fragrant hair.


    Then, to her utter shock, he leaned in.


    Kurenai¡¯s thick lashes fluttered, her tear-filled eyes trembling.


    It wasn¡¯t until she was almost out of breath that she was finally released.


    Her lips glistened with thin strands of saliva, reflecting a rainbow sheen under the sunlight.


    An indescribable sense of grievance welled up inside her.


    Tears pooled in her eyes. She couldn¡¯t stop crying as she thought about her stolen purity.


    She had been kissed¡ªforced¡ªin front of her father and a crowd of people!


    How could she ever marry now?


    Her entire life had been ruined by Shimizu!


    Yuhi Kurenai¡¯s face flushed crimson, but her gaze burned with hatred. If looks could kill, she would have reduced Shimizu to ashes.


    -----


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 49: End of the Chunin Exam

    "You¡¯re nothing but a complete devil!"


    Ignoring everything, Kurenai Yuhi charged forward. In her panic, she even forgot to use her chakra.


    Her fists struck Shimizu''s body, appearing swift but in reality no more impactful than a lover''s quarrel.


    For ninjas, their strength is akin to a glass cannon¡ªfragile yet powerful. Once prepared and concentrating chakra to reinforce certain areas, their defenses can be notably improved.


    Otherwise, with all the rooftop jumping and tree-running, they¡¯d have broken their bones long ago.


    Smack!


    Shimizu caught Kurenai¡¯s wrist, raising it high and pulling her close.


    With his other hand, he gently lifted her chin with a finger and softly said:


    ¡°If you keep this up, I won¡¯t stop at just that.¡±


    As Shimizu leaned in closer again, Kurenai''s face turned crimson. She struggled but couldn¡¯t escape his grip.


    Tears welled up in her eyes again, flowing freely. She couldn¡¯t understand why Shimizu kept tormenting her.


    He was so undeniably handsome.


    If only he could treat her a little better.


    But Kurenai knew that was impossible. Shimizu was nothing more than a monster wearing a human¡¯s skin.


    Her heart sank to the bottom of the abyss, darkness enveloping her once more.


    Anticipating what Shimizu might do next, her eyes gradually lost their light, and she slowly closed them, unwilling to face her father¡¯s reaction in the audience.


    One second¡­ five seconds¡­ ten seconds¡­ a whole minute passed.


    Kurenai¡¯s long lashes trembled slightly as she opened her eyes.


    She was bewildered¡ªwhy didn¡¯t she feel anything?


    Curiously glancing at the scene, she was astonished to see Shimizu still standing in the same spot.


    ¡°Kurenai, how could I bear to let you be humiliated in front of such a large crowd?¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s voice was as gentle as a spring breeze. To those unfamiliar with him, he might even appear like a sunny, good-natured boy.


    ¡°You... that was all an illusion?¡± Kurenai asked in disbelief.


    A whirlwind of emotions surged in her heart¡ªshame, anger, relief... and an inexplicable disappointment.


    ¡°Why did you only use genjutsu?¡±


    ¡°Are you saying I shouldn¡¯t have done that in an illusion, but in reality?¡±


    ¡°Stop... stop spouting nonsense! That¡¯s not what I meant!¡±


    Kurenai hurriedly waved her hands, flustered. She couldn¡¯t possibly be that kind of shameless woman.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t want to ruin your reputation,¡± Shimizu replied casually.


    In Konoha, there¡¯s a law against indecent behavior. Doing such things in front of the Third Hokage? Jail time would be unavoidable¡ªat best, just a little less of it.


    Kurenai¡¯s pupils contracted at his words.


    Was Shimizu... concerned about her?


    At her formative age, Kurenai had been plagued with nightmares every night since Shimizu took advantage of her, waking in terror.


    Her mental state was subtly shifting¡ªno longer something comprehensible by normal logic.


    If a psychologist were present, they might have diagnosed her with a well-known condition.


    Now, to her shock, the very Shimizu who had relentlessly tormented her self-esteem and dignity seemed to refrain from committing those sins¡ªfor her reputation.


    At that moment, Kurenai felt like a drowning person seeing a rope thrown from the shore. No matter what kind of rope, she wanted to climb it, to escape the torment that haunted her day and night.


    Even in her illusions, she had fantasized about Shimizu ending up in jail, sporting a convict¡¯s haircut and pitifully sewing buttons in disgrace.


    But Shimizu¡¯s thoughtfulness left her conflicted.


    Could it be that Shimizu liked her all along but had an overly aggressive way of showing it?


    If she continued sparring with him, might she earn more of his concern?


    Kurenai inexplicably felt a sliver of happiness.


    After all, she was still just a young girl at the age of budding affection.


    Her lips parted slightly, as if to voice her doubts. Her slightly broken gaze held a glimmer of anticipation for Shimizu¡¯s response.


    ¡°You¡¯re...¡±


    ¡°Examiner, does this count as my win?¡±


    Shimizu turned to address the proctor, cutting off Kurenai mid-sentence.


    ¡°Uh... if Kurenai admits defeat, then yes,¡± the proctor replied, glancing at Shimizu¡¯s scarlet Sharingan with its single tomoe. At such a young age, awakening the Sharingan was a remarkable feat.


    From the moment the two stepped into the arena, neither had moved.


    Shimizu activated his Sharingan, and within seconds of locking eyes, the match seemed to end.


    The battle must have begun much earlier, through a genjutsu exchange invisible to others.


    Kurenai was silent for a moment before finally saying, ¡°I admit defeat.¡±


    ¡°Next time, if you want to challenge me again, you know what to do.¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s scarlet Sharingan slowly spun. If Kurenai refused, he was prepared to plant a deeper suggestion.


    Kurenai¡¯s mental state was nearing collapse. A few more pushes, and he could reshape her worldview, gaining complete control over her.


    From then on, Kurenai wouldn¡¯t be able to defy his orders. Any attempt to resist would bring back memories of these harrowing experiences.


    Moreover, the transference seal Shimizu had implanted would ensure Kurenai could never seek help or reveal his actions to anyone.


    ¡°Hmph, this time was just an accident. Wait until next time,¡± Kurenai said, turning her head, exposing her fair collarbone.


    Shimizu looked at her, puzzled. He had been ready to use his Sharingan further, yet she was still willing to continue? Was she... addicted to this?


    Could it be the suggestion he had planted before? That Kurenai couldn¡¯t stop thinking about what he had done every night, obsessing over the moment?


    Regardless, Shimizu didn¡¯t reject the idea. Pushing her boundaries step by step, the next time, he planned to have her subtly probe for Konoha¡¯s secrets.


    Despite being a ninja clan descendant, Kurenai¡¯s father was deeply trusted by Konoha, far more than the Uchiha. She could access intelligence Shimizu couldn¡¯t reach.


    The proctor nodded and announced loudly to the audience:


    ¡°Winner: Uchiha Shimizu!¡±


    The announcement left the audience baffled.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s it? They just stared at each other for a few seconds!¡±


    ¡°Kurenai¡¯s genjutsu completely failed. If I¡¯m not mistaken, that¡¯s the Uchiha¡¯s bloodline limit¡ªthe Sharingan!¡±


    ¡°That was way too fast! Genjutsu battles are so uninteresting.¡±


    Many complained, their expectations raised by Shimizu¡¯s earlier fight with Pakura, now feeling let down.


    ¡°This is what true ninja battles are like,¡± Uchiha Fugaku said from the stands, silently observing Shimizu¡¯s performance.


    For a ninja, the focus is on speed, precision, and efficiency.


    Flashy, drawn-out battles? In enemy territory, reinforcements would have arrived long ago.


    The ability to eliminate foes swiftly and discreetly is the essence of being a ninja.


    ¡°When did Shimizu awaken the Sharingan?¡± Fugaku mused, his arms crossed and expression unreadable.


    Shimizu had never used the Sharingan within the clan, and none of the other Uchiha had seen it.


    When had it awakened, and for what reason?


    Fugaku¡¯s thoughts turned to Shimizu¡¯s recently deceased teammate.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 50: Leading the Jounin

    ¡°Did his Sharingan awaken because his teammate died during a mission?¡±


    Fugaku stared at Shimizu until the latter disappeared into the passage beneath the wall, before withdrawing his gaze.


    His own Sharingan had also awakened due to the death of a teammate.


    If Shimizu¡¯s Sharingan awakened in the same way, it would make sense.


    Awakening a single tomoe Sharingan at such a young age was a mark of undeniable genius.


    Yet, Fugaku didn¡¯t feel much emotion about it; rather, he felt a dull weight in his chest.


    What did it matter if he awakened the single tomoe Sharingan so quickly?


    Even if he were to later awaken the Mangekyo Sharingan by chance, Fugaku was convinced that it would still be insufficient against the man from the prophecy. The pressure exerted by that man¡¯s eyes was overwhelming.


    The only path to a prosperous future lay in using cloning technology to create a large number of Sharingan. With the Uchiha clan fearlessly employing Izanagi, they might carve out a happy future.


    ¡°I need to find some time to talk sense into Shimizu,¡± Fugaku thought.


    Using that ocular jutsu had taken a toll on his vision, causing it to deteriorate significantly.


    If Shimizu didn¡¯t develop the cloning technology soon, there would be no way to resist the future foretold by the prophecy.


    Moreover, the cloning could only be entrusted to the Uchiha clan. If outsiders gained access to such power, Fugaku couldn¡¯t guarantee that the Uchiha name would survive.


    In a secluded corner of the spectator stands, a short-haired girl with a faint purple pattern on her cheeks quietly observed the scene below.


    This was none other than Nohara Rin, a recent graduate of the Ninja Academy. She had wisely decided not to participate in this year¡¯s Chunin Exams, opting to wait until the following year instead.


    ¡°Did he... do the same thing to Kurenai Yuhi?¡±


    In the faint shadow of the sunlight, Nohara Rin¡¯s expression was unreadable.


    She carefully observed Kurenai Yuhi¡¯s subtle expressions, noticing an oddly flushed hue on her face.


    Hokage Tower.


    The Chunin Exams had concluded, and Hiruzen Sarutobi was reviewing the final records of Konoha¡¯s participants for approval and archival.


    ¡°Minato, you saw Shimizu¡¯s performance today,¡± Hiruzen said, lighting his pipe.


    ¡°Yes, I saw it. That boy¡¯s talent is indeed astonishing,¡± Minato Namikaze replied with a nod.


    ¡°What do you think about having Shimizu as one of your subordinates?¡±


    Hiruzen asked.


    Missions were usually carried out as team operations, divided into two modes.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Three-person squads: Genin teams typically consisted of three members, with a Chunin or Jonin as the commander, forming a basic four-person unit.


    Basic squads: Ninja operated in four-person units. Teams exceeding four members would lose agility and face operational constraints.


    This structure was a reform introduced by the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, to improve mission success rates, and it had been maintained ever since.


    Although the leading Jonin was called a ¡°teacher,¡± the relationship was essentially one of superior and subordinate.


    ¡°I... have no objections,¡± Minato hesitated briefly before nodding.


    As a civilian-born ninja, he was particularly sensitive to the evolving relationship between the Uchiha clan and the village.


    Initially, he had hoped to use his mentorship of Obito to slowly influence changes within the Uchiha clan.


    He felt a certain affinity with Obito, believing they were compatible in personality. Shimizu, on the other hand, though outwardly gentle, maintained an intangible distance from everyone.


    Now that Hiruzen was entrusting Uchiha Shimizu to him, he could only silently accept the decision.


    ¡°Minato, I¡¯ll be relying on you,¡± Hiruzen said, taking a puff of his long-neglected pipe, the nicotine clearing his mind.


    ¡°Fugaku discussed this with me. He suggested placing Shimizu in Konoha Hospital as a doctor. But that seems like a waste. A ninja who combines medical and combat prowess should take on special missions. Be sure to relay this to Shimizu.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Minato replied. Hiruzen¡¯s points were reasonable.


    Most Uchiha clan members joined the Konoha Police Force after becoming Chunin, with few taking other roles.


    Shimizu had defeated Pakura, a standout genius from the Sand Village. His combat abilities were undeniable, and he hadn¡¯t even activated his Sharingan during that battle.


    He only activated his Sharingan for the first time in his fight against Kurenai Yuhi.


    To relegate him to purely medical duties would indeed be a waste.


    After discussing a few more details, Hiruzen patted Minato¡¯s shoulder before Minato left.


    ¡°Minato, I¡¯m old. The future belongs to young people like you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Lord Third,¡± Minato replied with a smile.


    His greatest dream was to become Hokage.


    Hiruzen¡¯s recognition filled him with joy.


    ¡°But... take care of the issue with Kushina Uzumaki,¡± Hiruzen said, as if hinting at something.


    ¡°This is the third time now.¡±


    Minato understood. Kushina had recently grown frustrated with the village¡¯s restrictions on her movements and was feeling down.


    As her close friend, it was his responsibility to help her cope, preventing the Nine Tails from causing havoc.


    It had been a while since he last saw Kushina, and he missed her. He resolved to handle the matter with Shimizu first before visiting her.


    Nightfall.


    Uchiha District.


    Shimizu studied the scroll in his hands, his brows furrowed.


    It was an item he had obtained from a simulation: Sage Art: White Extreme Attack.


    ¡°Powerful,¡± Shimizu thought.


    However, its current appearance felt rather useless.


    He didn¡¯t know the Sage Mode of Ryuchi Cave, so he couldn¡¯t utilize the Sage Art.


    Even if he had a Sage Technique scroll and understood the chakra pathways it described, he lacked natural energy as a fuel source, rendering it unusable.


    The Sage Art: White Extreme Attack caused the surrounding air to vibrate continuously, making the target feel as if their bones were grinding against one another. It also emitted a blinding light that overwhelmed the senses.


    Most importantly, it was particularly effective against Susano¡¯o.


    In the original story, Sage Kabuto used this technique to destabilize Sasuke¡¯s Susano¡¯o, almost causing it to collapse.


    Without Izanami, the outcome of the battle in Ryuchi Cave could have gone either way.


    ¡°Are there any avenues to learn Sage Techniques?¡±


    Shimizu rolled up the scroll and sealed it within another scroll for safekeeping.


    In this world, there were only three places to learn Sage Techniques.


    Mount Myoboku, Shikkotsu Forest, and Ryuchi Cave.


    The locations of these places remained a mystery.


    None of them were easily accessible.


    The first, Mount Myoboku, could only be reached by those destined to find it.


    Naruto and Jiraiya had both traveled there using summoning techniques rather than on foot.


    The toads of Mount Myoboku had never shown any means of traveling to the outside world by ordinary methods.


    The second, Shikkotsu Forest, was shrouded in mystery.


    In the original series, its appearance and location were never revealed.


    Even Tsunade had only summoned slugs and never displayed Sage Mode.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 51: Ninja Class

    Did Senju Hashirama learn his Sage Mode in Shikkotsu Forest? It¡¯s still a question worth pondering.


    If Hashirama truly learned it in Shikkotsu Forest, why couldn¡¯t he summon Katsuyu, the slug summon?


    During his battle with Uchiha Madara, it was a fight to the death. Both exhausted nearly all their techniques, and shortly after Madara¡¯s death, Hashirama also passed away due to overexerting his life force.


    Otherwise, with his exceptional vitality, living to a hundred years old wouldn¡¯t have been a problem.


    This suggests that the exact nature of the Sage Mode in Shikkotsu Forest remains a mystery, known only to those who have been there.


    The third Sage Land, Ry¨±chi Cave, is the only one with a confirmed physical location.


    In Boruto, Boruto and his team pass through a thick fog and eventually arrive at Ry¨±chi Cave.


    It¡¯s clear that Ry¨±chi Cave¡¯s coordinates exist in the real world.


    ¡°I need to find a way to connect with the Sannin.¡±


    The simplest way to reach one of the Sage Lands and learn Sage Mode would be to establish a relationship with Jiraiya, Orochimaru, or Tsunade.


    By becoming a disciple of any one of them, access to these sacred grounds would come easily.


    Moonlight spilled over the courtyard, while the lights in the house remained bright.


    Shimizu sat, contemplating how to connect with one of the Sannin.


    Meanwhile, at the Uchiha residence¡ª


    Mikoto wiped her hands dry and placed the dishes back into the cupboard.


    ¡°Fugaku, is something wrong with the Uchiha clan?¡±


    Mikoto knelt on the tatami mat, her gaze fixed on the furrowed brows of Fugaku.


    ¡°No, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the Uchiha,¡± Fugaku replied, shaking his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m just thinking about Shimizu. The results of today¡¯s Ch¨±nin Exams were beyond my expectations.¡±


    ¡°Could it be that the child failed the written test?¡±


    Mikoto sipped her tea gently and asked, ¡°If he failed, he failed. It happens every year. What¡¯s the rush?¡±


    She tried to console Fugaku, urging him not to be overly concerned if Shimizu didn¡¯t pass the exams.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t a one-time opportunity. Passing on the first attempt was rare.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    She herself had taken the exams multiple times before finally becoming a Ch¨±nin. Afterward, it took several more years to accumulate enough experience to become a J¨­nin.


    ¡°He passed,¡± Fugaku said solemnly.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s great news. Why are you still worried?¡±


    Mikoto tilted her head, puzzled by Fugaku¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°He... passed too quickly.¡±


    Fugaku sighed.


    Shimizu had turned in his written test first and scored full marks, as Fugaku later found out.


    In the second round of the Ch¨±nin Selection Tournament, Shimizu defeated opponents one after another, even besting Y¨±ra, a representative from Sunagakure who was thought to be one of their elite candidates.


    Many well-informed shinobi families believed Y¨±ra was a handpicked contender from Sunagakure, yet Shimizu still defeated her.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    The more Mikoto listened, the more confused she became.


    She had missed the exam due to an unexpected obligation, so she hadn¡¯t seen the events unfold.


    Still, wasn¡¯t winning quickly a good thing?


    ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken to the Third Hokage. Shimizu will be working at the Konoha Hospital as a Ch¨±nin,¡± Fugaku explained.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re worried it would be a waste of his talent to send him to the hospital?¡±


    Mikoto finally began to understand Fugaku¡¯s concerns.


    In Konoha, the social hierarchy was strict. Genin were at the bottom, and their status was far below that of Ch¨±nin, let alone J¨­nin.


    Even though Konoha housed many civilians, its essence was still that of a mercenary organization¡ªa system of violence used to fulfill missions and earn commissions.


    The Ch¨±nin Exams were designed to strengthen Konoha¡¯s brand and attract more lucrative contracts.


    If the village couldn¡¯t offer its shinobi sufficient benefits¡ªwhether in terms of resources, techniques, or status¡ªit risked defections.


    Defections hurt the village¡¯s interests, revealing classified information and tarnishing its reputation. Thus, rogue shinobi were relentlessly pursued.


    Previously, Shimizu had been working part-time at Konoha Hospital, but as a Genin, he wasn¡¯t officially part of the system.


    Now that he had become a Ch¨±nin, he was eligible for official placement, marking his full entry into the ninja profession.


    But considering his combat abilities, it seemed wasteful to keep him confined to the hospital.


    ¡°Yes, even as clan leader, I cannot interfere too much. Shimizu has already caught the Third Hokage¡¯s eye,¡± Fugaku admitted, gazing out into the night sky beyond the sliding doors.


    After a long pause, he added, ¡°Tomorrow, invite Shimizu over. I want to hear his thoughts. His strength is vital to the clan. The future draws near¡­¡±


    ¡°The future?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that. Just handle the invitation,¡± Fugaku said sharply, silencing Mikoto with a glance.


    Fugaku¡¯s secret, the awakening of his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan, was something he had buried deep within himself, hidden even from Mikoto.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mikoto replied, bowing her head.


    The Uchiha clan followed a traditional structure where wives typically held a subordinate role and deferred to their husbands¡¯ decisions.


    ¡°Lord Fugaku, Namikaze Minato has gone to see Shimizu,¡± a voice from outside suddenly reported.


    Minato¡¯s arrival at this hour had to be announced to Fugaku.


    ¡°Namikaze Minato has gone to see Shimizu¡­¡± Fugaku withdrew his gaze from the night sky and stared into his teacup.


    The ripples on the surface distorted his reflection¡ªjust like the uncertain and elusive future he foresaw.


    At Shimizu¡¯s residence¡ª


    ¡°Good evening, Shimizu.¡±


    Namikaze Minato greeted him politely.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Shimizu replied, eyeing Minato and guessing that his visit concerned joining the Hokage¡¯s team.


    ¡°Come in, have a seat,¡± Shimizu offered, stepping aside to let Minato enter.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Minato said, his warm smile radiating kindness.


    As Shimizu led Minato through the courtyard, Minato¡¯s gaze briefly lingered on the marks scattered across the yard.


    When his eyes fell on a wooden post riddled with small holes, his expression sharpened slightly.


    The marks appeared to be caused by some kind of high-speed, rotating chakra sphere.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 52: why are you at Shimizu house?

    Faced with Shimizu¡¯s inquiry, Minato Namikaze did not provide a direct answer.


    Instead, he used the opportunity of practicing ninjutsu in the courtyard as a starting point, saying:


    "Actually, I¡¯ve been practicing similar ninjutsu myself. Maybe the two of us could discuss it together."


    Minato¡¯s blue eyes fixed on Shimizu, his lips curved in a sincere smile.


    The best way to close the distance with someone is to find common ground.


    Previously, his focus had been more on Uchiha Obito, and he had some understanding of him.


    But Shimizu had been suddenly assigned to him by the Third Hokage, and he had no prior plans for this.


    Thus, he decided to use this approach to shorten the gap between himself and Shimizu.


    "I appreciate your kindness, Namikaze Jonin, but I¡¯ve almost mastered this technique," Shimizu replied.


    Looking at Minato¡¯s warm and comforting smile, Shimizu thought to himself that it was no wonder Orochimaru had lost to him¡ªMinato¡¯s superiority was obvious.


    First and foremost, a leader¡¯s demeanor must be approachable.


    One constantly smiling, exuding warmth, while the other always wore a stern expression, spouting cryptic remarks¡ªwho would the ninja vote for? The choice was clear.


    "I see," Minato nodded.


    He refrained from saying something like, "Let me see your technique."


    In the world of ninjas, intelligence was paramount. Since his relationship with Shimizu was still developing, making such a request might come across as tactless and could sour their budding connection.


    "I¡¯ll be brief," Minato said, explaining the reason for his visit. "The Third Hokage has assigned you to my team, and I will be your squad leader."


    "Understood," Shimizu replied calmly.


    It seemed that, just like in the simulator, he had joined Minato¡¯s team. He wondered if Uchiha Obito would form a bond with Kakashi, just as the simulator had predicted for the future.


    "You¡¯re not surprised?" Minato asked, a bit taken aback.


    He had delivered the news so abruptly, yet Shimizu didn¡¯t seem the least bit shocked, as if he had already known the outcome.


    "My squad has been short-handed for some time now. My squad leader has been taking on new ninjas. Given my talent, it was only a matter of time before I¡¯d be reassigned to a new team," Shimizu explained methodically.


    Minato nodded repeatedly as he listened.


    Even after losing his teammates, Shimizu maintained the critical composure essential for a ninja. Instead of panicking, he analyzed the situation and arrived at a reasonable conclusion.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    If another ninja were in his place, it might take them considerable time to recover from the shadow of losing their teammates. Let alone their squad leader taking on other trainees¡ªsuch a scenario might lead others to question their abilities as a ninja, spiraling into self-pity or even despair and retreating from the ninja world altogether.


    "Who are my other teammates?" Shimizu asked.


    "Ahaha, well... the Third Hokage hasn¡¯t finalized that yet," Minato admitted sheepishly.


    It seemed another person would be assigned to the team, but Minato had no idea who it might be.


    "Hopefully, they¡¯ll be easy to get along with," Minato thought to himself.


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries with Shimizu, Minato took his leave.


    ¡°Coo, coo.¡±


    A white dove flew out from under the bed, landing on Shimizu¡¯s hand as if it had just woken up.


    Shimizu silently watched Minato leave, gently stroking the dove¡¯s smooth feathers.


    His early graduation had placed him in Minato¡¯s team months ahead of schedule.


    Now that the team was starting to take shape, it also meant that Uzumaki Kushina¡¯s crisis was drawing closer.


    Shimizu sat in a chair, seemingly engrossed in the text on a scroll.


    Meanwhile, Nohara Rin bit her lower lip. She had been standing there for an hour since her arrival.


    Shimizu had been reading the scroll the entire time, ignoring her presence.


    The reason for this cold treatment was that Shimizu had made further demands that had crossed Rin¡¯s bottom line, leading her to flatly refuse.


    Perhaps another minute passed, or maybe another hour. Rin¡¯s calves began to ache, but she didn¡¯t dare leave.


    She was determined to gain the knowledge she needed. She was just one step away from completing today¡¯s tutoring session. Afterward, she would no longer have to deal with Shimizu, and her investment would not go to waste!


    Knock, knock!


    Suddenly, a knock on the door broke the silence.


    "Shimizu!"


    A familiar voice called from outside. Rin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise¡ªit was Kakashi¡¯s voice.


    She rushed to open the door, and when she saw who it was, the gloom in her eyes vanished.


    "Kakashi! Have you been on a mission these past few days? Why haven¡¯t I seen you?" Rin asked, firing off a series of questions.


    She often sought out Kakashi, hoping to comfort him, but he was either away or unresponsive to her knocks, as if he were busy training. Not wanting to disturb him, she would always return home.


    Kakashi, with his ever-present deadpan expression, ignored her questions and asked instead, "Rin, why are you at Shimizu¡¯s house?"


    Rin¡¯s previously joyful expression stiffened and turned awkward.


    She hadn¡¯t seen Kakashi in a long time and had been so excited that she forgot she was still at Shimizu¡¯s house.


    "Well... I¡¯m here learning about medical ninjutsu," Rin stammered, biting her lip so hard it almost bled.


    "Is that so," Kakashi said flatly.


    He had heard rumors before about Rin visiting Shimizu¡¯s place, and now it was confirmed.


    "Of course! What else could it be?" Rin said urgently, leading Kakashi into the house and looking at Shimizu with pleading eyes, silently begging him to back her up.


    If Kakashi misunderstood, all her efforts would have been in vain.


    "Rin¡¯s telling the truth," Shimizu said.


    Seeing Rin¡¯s flustered demeanor, Shimizu¡¯s eyes glinted with something sinister, as if an evil thought had crossed his mind.


    "I see," Kakashi said.


    "By the way, congratulations on passing the Chunin Exam. Shimizu, have your teammates been assigned yet?" Kakashi asked.


    "Not yet," Shimizu replied, shaking his head.


    "Why don¡¯t you ask Rin if she has any teammates?" Shimizu suggested, glancing at Rin.


    Kakashi, as if suddenly realizing something, turned to Rin.


    "Rin, your..."


    "Not yet, not yet!" Rin interrupted, waving her hand.


    Though Kakashi¡¯s demeanor seemed indifferent, Rin had grown used to this way of interacting with him.


    Kakashi was just like that¡ªcold on the outside, warm on the inside.


    Thinking this, Rin couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    Seeing Kakashi today washed away the frustration of being ignored for an hour.


    "Alright," Kakashi said, nodding.


    After chatting briefly with Rin, Kakashi turned to Shimizu.


    "Shimizu, there¡¯s another reason I came here¡ªI¡¯d like to practice swordsmanship with you."


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 53: Only This Is Not Enough

    Kakashi carried several wooden short blades on his back, identical to the ones he and Shimizu had used during their previous sparring sessions.


    Shimizu rose from his chair and agreed to Kakashi¡¯s request.


    The two began sparring in the courtyard. The clashing of blades resounded as their rapid movements left Nohara Rin dazzled.


    "Is this the strength of a Ch¨±nin¡­"


    She stood at the edge of the courtyard, silently observing.


    A few days ago, she had visited Shimizu, so his level of skill didn¡¯t surprise her.


    Rin¡¯s eyes, however, overlooked the demon disguised in human skin that was Shimizu. Instead, her focus remained entirely on Kakashi¡ªwatching his blood-pumping exertion and his handsome, valiant figure. She suddenly felt that all the patience and endurance she had exercised so far were worth it.


    The morning chill gradually gave way to the heat of the sun¡¯s ascent.


    It was now midday.


    Kakashi was drenched in sweat. His damp black mask clung to his face, outlining his features.


    "Kakashi, Rin, why don¡¯t you stay for lunch? I still have some leftover fish from yesterday," Shimizu suggested, noticing Kakashi¡¯s exhausted state.


    Kakashi hesitated for a moment but eventually nodded.


    His stamina was indeed depleted, and resting here wasn¡¯t a bad idea.


    As for Shimizu, Kakashi felt there was no need for formalities. After all, Shimizu had already freeloaded several meals at his house, with Kakashi doing the cooking and washing the dishes every time.


    Now, the roles were reversed. A faint smile broke through the gloom in Kakashi¡¯s eyes.


    "Rin, Kakashi is tired. Come help me in the kitchen," Shimizu said, planting the wooden short blades into the soil and motioning for Rin to follow him.


    Rin glanced at Kakashi.


    Thinking that Kakashi¡¯s presence would deter Shimizu from doing anything inappropriate, she steadied herself and followed him into the kitchen.


    Shimizu''s kitchen was to the north of the living room, while the courtyard was to the west. The courtyard was separated from the living room by several sliding doors, which opened onto a corridor commonly called an engawa.


    From inside the living room, one could see the scenery of the courtyard. If the kitchen door was open, the courtyard¡¯s layout and view were also visible from there.


    Rin opened the refrigerator and saw several leftovers¡ªquite a lot of them.


    This was the first time she had seen Shimizu eat so much. Previously, she had only ever seen him consume military ration pills.


    "What¡¯s wrong?" Shimizu noticed Rin¡¯s dazed expression.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    He often chose to eat military ration pills for convenience but occasionally indulged his appetite.


    "Nothing¡­" Rin shook her head. Looking at the delicate food on the plates, she hadn¡¯t expected Shimizu to possess such culinary skills.


    She began taking out the dishes, dividing them into portions for multiple people.


    With efficient and straightforward movements, she reheated the food and arranged it neatly on plates in no time.


    Just as Rin was about to carry the food out, she felt someone embrace her from behind.


    "You!"


    Startled, Rin glanced outside. Kakashi was still sitting on a chair in the courtyard, resting with his eyes closed. She could even see him through the half-open kitchen door.


    Shimizu was being audacious! If Kakashi turned around, everything would be exposed to him.


    The thought of Kakashi discovering this made Rin''s scalp tingle. He would think she and Shimizu were involved, and any hope of deepening their relationship would vanish!


    "Keep your voice down; don¡¯t disturb Kakashi¡¯s rest," Shimizu whispered, his breath brushing against Rin¡¯s neck, making her skin crawl.


    "Not here! If Kakashi finds out, it¡¯ll be over," Rin pleaded, her body trembling.


    The mere thought of Kakashi¡¯s disappointed expression filled her with despair, casting a shadow over her entire world.


    "So, are you saying it would be fine in another place?" Shimizu¡¯s magnetic voice sounded by her ear, lifting a stray lock of hair that fell against her face painted with purple markings.


    "No¡­ That¡¯s not what I meant." Rin¡¯s eyelashes fluttered, her bright eyes glistening as if moistened by tears, and the corners of her eyes turned red.


    "Liar."


    Shimizu placed a finger to his lips, signaling her to keep quiet.


    "Raise your voice again, and Kakashi will hear everything."


    Rin quickly covered her mouth, shaking her head.


    At that moment, Kakashi¡¯s voice came from outside.


    "Shimizu, do you have any water?"


    "Yes, just a moment," Shimizu replied.


    He summoned a shadow clone to carry a glass of water outside and began conversing with Kakashi.


    The shadow clone and Kakashi discussed the pathways of Lightning Release techniques, with Kakashi eagerly slapping his thigh in amazement.


    Shimizu¡¯s insights were invaluable to him, and he listened hungrily.


    Meanwhile, the real Shimizu turned his gaze back to Rin.


    "Kakashi doesn¡¯t know the one outside is my shadow clone. If I dispel it now, his curiosity will inevitably make him turn to look here."


    Rin backed against the corner of the wall, but Shimizu pressed closer.


    "This is the last set of information, including the A-rank Medical Ninjutsu: Mystical Palm Technique," Shimizu said, pulling a sealed scroll from his pouch and placing it on the kitchen table.


    Rin¡¯s eyes were drawn to the scroll, fixated.


    If Shimizu wasn¡¯t lying, this would be the final time. Not only that, but her future path would become much smoother.


    A-rank Medical Ninjutsu was extremely difficult to acquire without the right channels or years of experience.


    Seeing the longing in Rin¡¯s expression, Shimizu¡¯s lips curved into a smile.


    In the original storyline, Rin had mastered Mystical Palm in just a few years, a testament to her extraordinary talent. Someone in the Konoha Hospital must have taken notice of her and decided to teach her.


    All Shimizu was doing now was providing her with something that would have been hers eventually.


    "You¡­ Can¡¯t we do this somewhere else? I¡¯m afraid Kakashi will find out," Rin said, her lips bitten red as blood. She was clearly struggling, her voice weak and drained.


    Shimizu¡¯s hand crept downward, nearing her hip when Rin gasped in alarm, firmly refusing to let him go further.


    "Anything but that!"


    Rin swore to protect the final boundary. This was something only Kakashi could touch¡ªa proof of her purity.


    "Hmph."


    Shimizu sneered, gripping Rin¡¯s chin and tilting her face toward his, forcing her to meet his gaze.


    Shimizu was no longer a child¡ªhe was already in his teens, the eldest among this group by a small margin, having been born slightly earlier than Kakashi and the others. His placement in the same class as them had been a borderline case.


    "Once you become a medical ninja, follow these guidelines. I¡¯ll periodically check your progress. If you fail to meet my standards¡­"


    Shimizu didn¡¯t finish his sentence, but the implication was clear.


    He placed a detailed plan on the table before Rin. The plan outlined her path toward advanced medical studies, focusing particularly on the relationship between the eyes and the chakra network.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 54: Nohara

    Nohara Rin glanced at the form, her delicate brows tightly furrowed.


    The research direction prescribed by Shimizu was far too specific, almost as if he intended to mold her into a specialist medical ninja.


    A ninja specialized in ophthalmology.


    "This... I don¡¯t have that much time."


    Nohara Rin hesitated for a moment before speaking honestly.


    The time required to study these topics was simply too extensive, leaving her with barely any free time each day.


    "So this won¡¯t work, that won¡¯t work¡ªwhat do you think you¡¯re capable of, then?"


    Shimizu leaned closer, and before Nohara Rin''s startled gaze, he kissed her.


    Nohara Rin tried to push Shimizu away, but his muscular frame remained immovable.


    His body, honed by countless grueling battles, was not something a medical ninja like Rin could hope to budge.


    Her lips were sealed, and even their noses pressed together, leaving Rin feeling suffocated. The clear world before her eyes gradually blurred as her brain seemed to lack oxygen.


    This was an unprecedented experience. Rin''s mind resisted fiercely, but her body followed its primal instincts.


    Warm breath spread across her lips, carrying a faint and captivating fragrance.


    As much as Rin hated to admit it, Shimizu''s "localized taijutsu" was undeniably skilled¡ªso refined that it seemed like he had trained in the Hyuga clan''s techniques. His movements felt as if he had mastered a miniature version of the famed "Rotation."


    A silvery strand unconsciously trailed from the corner of her lips, and just as Rin''s mind blurred, nearing the point of suffocation, Shimizu finally let go.


    His dark eyes gazed intently at Rin as he gently wiped away the silver thread at her lips, exuding an intimacy that made Rin''s skin crawl.


    But the words he uttered chilled her to the bone.


    "Think it over carefully. I''ll give you one more chance."


    With that, Shimizu placed the sealing scroll and the plan on the kitchen table before turning and leaving without looking back.


    Poof.


    The shadow clone dispersed into smoke.


    Kakashi, who was outside, looked around in confusion. He instinctively glanced toward the inner room and caught sight of Shimizu walking down the hallway.


    "Shadow Clone Jutsu?"


    Kakashi¡¯s eyes widened slightly. This technique was entirely different from the basic Clone Jutsu taught at the academy!


    Although both created duplicates, the basic Clone Jutsu produced mere illusions, while the Shadow Clone Jutsu created tangible entities capable of assisting in combat, transmitting messages, and more.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "When did you learn the Shadow Clone Jutsu?"


    "I''ve known it for quite a while. Want to learn? I can teach you," Shimizu replied, taking a seat by Kakashi.


    If Kakashi mastered the Shadow Clone Jutsu, it would accelerate the development of Chidori.


    Since he was teaching Kakashi, Shimizu figured Kakashi might reciprocate by sharing Chidori with him. After all, both were researchers of Lightning Release techniques.


    "Thanks."


    Kakashi''s perpetually furrowed brows relaxed slightly, showing a hint of gratitude.


    He didn¡¯t bother with pleasantries. A jutsu that could improve mission success rates was too valuable to pass up.


    In his heart, Kakashi felt increasingly grateful toward Shimizu. During his darkest moments, it was Shimizu who stayed by his side.


    If given the chance, Kakashi was determined to repay Shimizu.


    Perhaps Shimizu was the kind of comrade his father often spoke of¡ªsomeone who could be both a partner and a close friend.


    Inside the house, Rin adjusted her disheveled clothes.


    She shook her head, trying to rid herself of the disgusting sense of pleasure that lingered in her body.


    "It''s just a normal physiological reaction, Nohara Rin. You''ve studied medical ninjutsu," she told herself, her voice trembling.


    A large tear rolled down her cheek, which she quickly wiped away.


    Taking a deep breath, she reassured herself that this was perfectly normal.


    As long as her chastity was intact and her heart remained with Kakashi, nothing else mattered.


    She swiftly gathered the form and the sealing scroll, tidied her hair, and set the food on the table.


    "Dinner''s ready."


    Kakashi and Shimizu, standing outside in the courtyard, heard Rin''s call.


    Kakashi noted with confusion that Rin¡¯s voice sounded hoarse, as if she had been crying.


    "Let¡¯s go, Kakashi," Shimizu said, walking in first. Kakashi quickly followed.


    Seeing Kakashi''s ravenous expression, Rin forced a smile, burying her grievances deep within as she placed the dishes before them, pretending nothing had happened.


    "The weather has been quite hot lately," Kakashi suddenly remarked.


    "Hm?" Rin paused, not understanding his comment.


    Kakashi pointed earnestly to the dampness on Rin''s face. "Didn¡¯t you wash your face with cold water?"


    Now that he had a way to accelerate his training progress, Kakashi felt slightly better and had the mood to engage in casual conversation.


    "Uh... yes, that¡¯s right. The weather is hot."


    Hurriedly, Rin wiped away the remaining dampness from her face and lips, realizing it was from earlier. Shimizu was truly despicable.


    Kakashi gave her a puzzled look but quickly shrugged it off, focusing on his meal as thoughts of developing his Lightning Release techniques filled his mind.


    Seeing that Kakashi hadn¡¯t noticed anything, Rin breathed a sigh of relief. She stiffly moved her startled body to her seat and began eating silently.


    Shimizu, on the other hand, leisurely picked up a slice of fish with his chopsticks. He even called over a dove, tossing it a piece of fish, which the bird swiftly caught mid-air and swallowed.


    Sunlight streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over the three of them.


    Three hours later, Kakashi left, and Rin followed suit.


    Walking behind Kakashi, who carried nothing on his back after destroying his wooden practice swords during training, Rin hesitated. She glanced at his back, lips parting as if to say something but ultimately held back.


    The grievance she had buried surged within her, and she felt an impulse to tell Kakashi everything.


    Her brown pupils briefly flashed red, faint reflections of tomoe spinning within them.


    Just as she was about to speak, just as the red glow threatened to erupt, Kakashi spoke first.


    "Rin, Shimizu''s cooking is surprisingly good."


    "Y-yeah... it is."


    Rin swallowed her words, instinctively agreeing with him.


    Moments later, she reminded herself that she no longer had to fear Shimizu. She only needed to tell Kakashi that Shimizu was not a good person and to stay away from him.


    What Rin didn¡¯t know was that Shimizu had already planted a Rewriting Seal within her. In her mind, she believed Shimizu no longer had any means to threaten her.


    "Kakashi, Shimizu, he..."


    "In school, Shimizu always seemed unapproachable. But deep down, he has a warm heart, doesn¡¯t he?"


    Kakashi spoke with a hint of admiration.


    He recounted how Shimizu often practiced kenjutsu with him, shared unique insights about Lightning Release, and discussed their understanding of the ninja code.


    Seeing Rin at Shimizu¡¯s house today further convinced Kakashi that she and Shimizu must share some similarities with him. Otherwise, why would she be there?


    "Rin, you think so too, don¡¯t you?"


    Kakashi stopped in his tracks, turning to face her with an expectant look in his eyes.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 55: Reverse Spiritual Communication

    Rin couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the rest of her thoughts when met with Kakashi¡¯s hopeful gaze.


    If Kakashi found out, he would be heartbroken.


    Kakashi already saw Shimizu as a close friend. If she told him, their relationship might never return to the way it was.


    At the same time, Nohara Rin thought about Kakashi¡¯s father, White Fang.


    He had taken his own life after being betrayed by his comrades.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking the same thing, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Nohara Rin lowered her head slightly, her short hair covering her reddened eyes and a silent tear.


    ¡°Ah, some sand got in my eye,¡± Rin said, rubbing her eyes.


    ¡°Is that so? Rin, maybe we¡¯ll all end up as great companions,¡± Kakashi said.


    His lifeless fish-like eyes widened slightly, showing a rare hint of joy.


    He was reminded of something Shimizu and his father had both said before:


    ¡°Companions are the most important.¡±


    Unlike in the original story, Kakashi¡¯s sorrow hadn¡¯t yet fully fermented in his heart. It was constantly interrupted by Shimizu dragging him out to practice kenjutsu.


    This gave the usually solitary Kakashi a sense of warmth, and a small desire for companionship began to grow within him.


    The two continued walking.


    The sun stretched their shadows long and thin, swaying slightly as they moved.


    It was as if their paths would eventually cross and overlap¡ªor remain parallel lines that would never meet.


    ¡°Mikoto, what are you doing here?¡±


    On the streets of Konoha, an idle Uzumaki Kushina exclaimed in surprise.


    Feeling bored, she had wandered out for a stroll and unexpectedly bumped into her best friend.


    ¡°I¡¯m picking out a gift,¡± Mikoto replied.


    ¡°Are you visiting someone?¡±


    Kushina approached Uchiha Mikoto, who was standing near the Konoha Bakery, her face puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s for Shimizu. You probably remember him; we ran into him at the Yamanaka flower shop last time.¡±


    An image of a handsome face flashed through Kushina¡¯s mind.


    She didn¡¯t often remember people, especially someone she¡¯d only met once.


    But Uchiha Shimizu had left a lasting impression¡ªhe was just too good-looking!


    Because of the sealing barrier and her status as a jinchuriki, Kushina couldn¡¯t make many new friends. Others kept their distance, treating her with caution.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    As a result, in her limited and shallow social circle, Shimizu was hands down the most attractive person she knew!


    ¡°I remember him,¡± Kushina nodded. ¡°He looks a little better than Minato, but I still think Minato is the most handsome.¡±


    ¡°Oh my, are you that close to Minato already?¡± Mikoto teased.


    Unlike the already-married Mikoto, Kushina was still in the ambiguous stage with Minato, not yet officially together.


    ¡°Mikoto, stop teasing me!¡±


    Kushina¡¯s slightly baby-fat face flushed red, and she playfully slapped her friend, hoping Mikoto wouldn¡¯t say it so loudly. It was embarrassing!


    ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll go with you to see him. I¡¯ve heard Minato mention that Uchiha Shimizu is a genius. I want to see what geniuses are like.¡±


    Kushina nodded eagerly.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t go inside. Can you invite Shimizu out? Maybe to Ichiraku Ramen? The gift can be treating him to ramen!¡±


    Kushina tugged on Mikoto¡¯s arm, hoping her friend would agree.


    The limited range of the sealing barrier was making her feel stifled.


    ¡°Well¡­ alright.¡±


    Mikoto hesitated before nodding.


    Fugaku had only asked her to invite Shimizu over for a discussion. Since Fugaku wouldn¡¯t be home until evening, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to go out now.


    Just as Mikoto was about to leave, she spotted two Uchiha clansmen nearby.


    ¡°Any good books recently?¡±


    Uchiha Inaho, hands behind his head, strolled down the street.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve been focusing on training lately,¡± replied Uchiha Tetsuo, shaking his head.


    He was counting on improving his skills to challenge Shimizu and win big.


    Suddenly, Inaho noticed someone calling him.


    He turned to see the clan leader¡¯s wife and quickly lowered his hands, running over respectfully.


    ¡°Lady Mikoto, is there something you need from us?¡±


    ¡°Could you call Shimizu for me? Tell him to meet us at Ichiraku Ramen at 4:30.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    Inaho patted his chest confidently and, dragging Tetsuo along, darted up a wall and onto the rooftops in search of Shimizu.


    ¡°Lucky us. Let¡¯s head to Ichiraku Ramen and wait.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    Kushina cheered as she walked towards the ramen shop. Mikoto shook her head with a smile, amused by Kushina¡¯s lively antics, and followed at a leisurely pace.


    ¡°Summoning Jutsu!¡±


    Shimizu bit his finger, using his blood as a medium. As he pressed his hand to the ground, black runes, resembling tadpole script, spread from his palm.


    Poof!


    The white dove basking in the courtyard was suddenly summoned before Shimizu.


    Tilting its head, the bird let out a questioning coo.


    ¡°Just practicing summoning techniques,¡± Shimizu explained, placing the dove in his hand. He let it hop around his palm, then carried it outside the courtyard, setting it down beside a chair.


    He returned indoors to continue his practice.


    Shimizu had thought of learning summoning techniques when he first acquired the dove.


    He had mastered the basics a year ago but hadn¡¯t found time to refine it until now.


    Summoning Jutsu was a C-rank technique that most skilled ninjas could perform.


    It was the cheapest form of ¡°space-time ninjutsu,¡± apart from scroll seals.


    ¡°Reverse Summoning Jutsu!¡±


    Activating his Sharingan, Shimizu locked eyes with the dove outside. The bird¡¯s pupils reflected the tomoe pattern as it unfurled a tiny scroll tied to its leg.


    With a flash, Shimizu vanished from indoors and reappeared beside the dove in the courtyard.


    ¡°Excellent. This will be a useful escape tactic in battle,¡± Shimizu noted with satisfaction.


    By placing the dove in a safe location, he could summon it when needed and use the Sharingan to prompt a reverse summoning.


    Since the dove wasn¡¯t intelligent enough to act on its own, he embedded a genjutsu, programming it to follow his set actions.


    If he encountered trouble on a mission, he could now split up and retreat with ease.


    Summoning Jutsu required a contract with a summon animal, etched into a scroll to call them using blood as a medium.


    Reverse Summoning, however, was far more challenging, needing the summon animal¡¯s cooperation.


    ¡°Coo!¡±


    The dove seemed annoyed by Shimizu¡¯s constant back-and-forth, turning its head away sulkily.


    ¡°No dinner tonight if you keep this up.¡±


    ¡°Coo!¡±


    The dove immediately turned back, flapping its feathers like an obedient pet, seeking his approval.


    ¡°You little rascal.¡±


    Shimizu lightly tapped the dove¡¯s head.


    The bird had been with him for years and developed the intelligence of a five-year-old.


    But that was its limit; it wouldn¡¯t grow any smarter.


    That suited Shimizu fine. Intelligence brought independence, and with it, the risk of betrayal.


    A simpler creature was far more loyal.


    ¡°Shimizu, Lady Mikoto asked you to meet her at Ichiraku Ramen at 4:30!¡±


    Inabi voice carried over from outside the courtyard.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 56: Talking with Kushina for the first time

    Inabi knocked on the door and walked in, with Tekka following close behind.


    "Just met Lady Mikoto on the road; seems she¡¯s looking for you," Inabi said.


    "What does she want with me?" I asked.


    "No idea. I just happened to run into her." Inabi spread his hands, looking just as clueless.


    Behind him, Tekka rushed up to me, his face filled with shock. "Don¡¯t tell me¡­ you really made Chunin?"


    "Shimizu is a Chunin now. You can¡¯t escape the reality," Inabi said, smirking. "And guess what? So am I! Hehe."


    Inabi¡¯s schadenfreude was written all over his face as he looked at Tekka.


    Luck was on his side this time¡ªhe¡¯d managed to pass the Chunin exams. Lately, his mood had been soaring. Finally, he could join the long-dreamed-of Konoha Police Force!


    "Great, now I¡¯m falling further behind you guys," Tekka muttered, looking dejected.


    "Hey, it¡¯s no big deal. You¡¯re still young. Look on the bright side¡ªyou¡¯re already better than those outsiders," Inabi said, patting Tekka on the shoulder in consolation.


    After a moment, Inabi turned to me. "Shimizu, are you heading straight to the Konoha Hospital to report in? I remember Lord Fugaku mentioning something about this at the assembly."


    A flicker of recollection flashed across Inabi¡¯s eyes, leaving Tekka looking puzzled. Tekka, fresh out of the Ninja Academy, hadn¡¯t attended that assembly.


    "Maybe," I replied, shaking my head. Glancing at the clock hanging inside the room, I added, "It¡¯s getting late. Since Sister Mikoto is looking for me, I¡¯ll head out first."


    "Alright then." Inabi and Tekka exchanged a glance and left together, arms slung around each other¡¯s shoulders.


    I stayed behind for a moment, lost in thought.


    Mikoto was likely here to pass on a message from Fugaku. My performance in the Chunin exams had been too outstanding.


    Recalling the simulated future in the system, I remembered Kushina being present too. However, her purpose for coming remained unclear.


    After some contemplation, I took out a small mirror and revealed my three-tomoe Sharingan. Using the mirror, I cast a suggestion on myself.


    The suggestion was simple: when Uzumaki Kushina was present, I wouldn¡¯t harbor any malicious thoughts toward her. Once she left, the effect would wear off, with the genjutsu expiring at ten o¡¯clock tonight.


    The Sharingan¡¯s genjutsu worked by transmitting an invisible force akin to electromagnetic waves at the speed of light, emitted from my pupils. This allowed me to apply genjutsu even to myself.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Of course, doing so wasn¡¯t easy. Only someone proficient in genjutsu could pull it off, and the cost far outweighed the benefits. Genjutsu manipulated the chakra flow in the target¡¯s brain by injecting one¡¯s chakra into their mind. However, when used on oneself, the similar chakra frequencies caused significant resistance, weakening the effect.


    This difficulty explained why few people used genjutsu for self-hypnosis. If it were simple, every Uchiha would hypnotize themselves to awaken their Sharingan effortlessly.


    In truth, such self-hypnosis was fraught with risks. The Sharingan was merely an external manifestation, with the real cause being the brain¡¯s production of special chakra. Genjutsu interfered with brain activity, and any imbalance could lead to dire consequences.


    Historical records of the Uchiha clan noted instances of self-proclaimed geniuses attempting this, only to die from chaotic chakra flow in the brain.


    Whistling softly, I summoned a white pigeon that trailed me from a distance. After locking the door behind me, I set off to meet Mikoto.


    Hyuga Clan.


    Hyuga Tokuma held up a mirror, inspecting his swollen face.


    Despite his rigorous training in Gentle Fist, Shimizu had easily seen through his moves during the Chunin exams, overpowering him in a one-sided beatdown.


    Every time he recalled the event, Tokuma couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists, yearning for revenge. But he knew he was no match for Shimizu.


    "Failed to make Chunin this time. Guess I¡¯ll try again next year," Tokuma sighed, putting down the mirror.


    That damned Shimizu was just too strong.


    He had shown his full repertoire of Gentle Fist techniques during their match, holding out for a long time before abruptly losing in one decisive moment.


    From a hundred meters away, Tokumagazed into the courtyard, where a classical garden flowed with serene beauty. A bamboo water fountain tipped over periodically, its hollow thud punctuating the tranquility.


    In the courtyard stood Hyuga Natsu, clad in a black and purple robe with a white apron over it, exuding a maid-like elegance. She meticulously watered the flowers and plants, carefully tending to the garden cultivated by Hyuga Ginka. Damaging even one plant could result in punishment for the caretakers from the branch family.


    "Natsu¡¯s looking better and better," Tokuma muttered, captivated by her graceful figure.


    Even though he had failed to defeat Uchiha Shimizu, Natsu hadn¡¯t gone looking for Shimizu again, bringing Tokuma a faint sense of relief.


    "Her birthday¡¯s coming up soon. I¡¯ll plan a special surprise for her," he resolved quietly.


    Time passed quickly. The scorching sun softened as clouds obscured its brilliance, leaving cool shadows on the ground.


    Inside Ichiraku Ramen, there were only two customers: Uchiha Mikoto and Uzumaki Kushina.


    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t meal time yet, as no one else had entered.


    "Finally, you¡¯re here."


    As Kushina sat, bored and regretting her decision to come, the curtain lifted, revealing a tall figure with sharp features.


    It was Uchiha Shimizu.


    Kushina¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Shimizu¡¯s black hair, cut into uneven layers, danced in the breeze as he moved, exuding a sense of wildness. His long Uchiha robe had a high collar that covered his neck, and his tall frame made him appear even more imposing than others his age.


    "Hey! Minato told me you knocked out the Sand shinobi in the Chunin exams with just three punches and two kicks!" Kushina exclaimed, mimicking a boxing stance with her fists.


    Her vibrant red hair swayed like flames at her waist, catching Shimizu¡¯s gaze.


    Noticing his prolonged stare, Kushina shifted uncomfortably. Though she¡¯d grown to like her red hair, she still felt uneasy under such scrutiny, recalling how it had once been a source of ridicule.


    "What are you looking at?" she snapped, her blunt personality shining through.


    "Your red hair. You¡¯re the last descendant of the Uzumaki clan, right?" Shimizu replied, nodding briefly at Mikoto before focusing on Kushina.


    In the simulated future, he remembered being tasked with massaging Kushina to build rapport. But instead of following that path, he had opted to accelerate his training.


    As a result, their relationship remained distant.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 57: Shimizus Outsourcing Work

    "What''s the matter? Is there a problem with me being from the Uzumaki clan?"


    Uzumaki Kushina raised an eyebrow.


    If Shimizu dared to speak ill, she would personally help Mikoto teach this junior a lesson. After all, she was a senior now!


    "No, no. It''s said that the Uzumaki clan has an extraordinary vitality, an immense chakra reserve, and excels in sealing techniques. The people of your clan are also known for their bold and cheerful personalities, as radiant as summer blossoms. Seeing your fiery red hair now, it truly resembles those summer flowers."


    Shimizu smiled as he spoke, carefully choosing words of praise.


    It was true that the Uzumaki clan was known for their vibrant temperaments and boundless energy, which often left them needing an outlet. However, some members were prone to impulsiveness, offending others easily, and their formidable sealing techniques made them a source of fear for other shinobi villages.


    Ultimately, these factors led to the downfall of their homeland. The nation of Uzushiogakure was destroyed, its people scattered or killed, and the once-thriving Uzumaki clan was reduced to a shadow of its former glory.


    Kushina''s face lit up with a radiant smile at Shimizu''s words.


    "Hehe, you''re quite good at giving compliments, aren''t you?"


    Mikoto chose this moment to chime in.


    "Take a seat, Shimizu. What do you feel like eating? It''s my treat."


    "Really?"


    Kushina cheered, ordering a bowl of salty ramen.


    Shimizu sat at the far-right seat, glanced at the menu, and chose a classic tonkotsu pork ramen.


    "Mikoto-nee, is there something you needed from me?"


    While waiting for Ichiraku Ramen to prepare their food, Shimizu turned slightly to Mikoto.


    "Oh, it''s nothing major. Fugaku said he wanted to meet and catch up with you. You recently passed the Ch¨±nin Exams, right? Fugaku wanted to congratulate you."


    "I see. Please thank Mikoto-nee for me."


    Shimizu chuckled inwardly.


    Congratulate him? If not for his exceptional talent in medical ninjutsu, Fugaku''s intentions might have been purely celebratory.


    However, Fugaku seemed determined to master medical ninjutsu. He had even begun teaching it to several Uchiha clan members, though their progress was slow. Medical ninjutsu was based on yang release, and it seemed the Uchiha''s talents leaned more toward yin release.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Shimizu said no more, quietly listening to Mikoto and Kushina chat about daily life.


    Before long, three steaming bowls of ramen were placed on the table.


    "I heard from Mikoto that you can do massages?"


    Kushina asked through a mouthful of noodles, her words barely comprehensible.


    "I know a bit. It''s a relatively simple part of medical training."


    "Then you should come and give me a massage sometime."


    Kushina found the concept novel. She had never experienced a massage before.


    In Konoha, there were no massage parlors, and Kushina had never seen one. She had heard about them in cities outside the village but was restricted from leaving Konoha, making it impossible to explore such things.


    "Mikoto, you mentioned I could give massages. I hope I didn¡¯t impose on Shimizu?"


    Mikoto gracefully wiped a drop of soup from her elegant face and looked at Shimizu.


    "It''s no trouble at all."


    Shimizu shook his head.


    In fact, it suited him perfectly.


    He hadn''t approached Kushina earlier due to a lack of time. Between his work at the Konoha hospital and being home, even Mikoto had rarely seen him.


    This was a good opportunity to interact with Kushina. It wasn¡¯t as though he was after the Nine-Tails, and the ANBU wouldn¡¯t interfere with harmless interactions.


    Even in The Minato Team Chronicles, Kushina had interacted with Obito when delivering meals to Minato.


    The ANBU hadn¡¯t stopped the Nine-Tails¡¯ jinch¨±riki from meeting an Uchiha.


    This meant Shimizu could interact with her safely, as long as he didn¡¯t cross any lines.


    "Kushina... is that your name?"


    Shimizu feigned ignorance.


    "Yes, Uzumaki Kushina."


    "Alright, Kushina. Whenever you¡¯re free, have someone let me know. I can provide house-call services."


    Shimizu, ever perceptive, offered.


    He understood Kushina¡¯s limited freedom of movement within the village. She couldn¡¯t visit his home.


    But to establish a good rapport¡ªand perhaps gain access to some advanced sealing techniques¡ªhe was willing to be flexible.


    "Okay!"


    Kushina nodded enthusiastically. Her opinion of Shimizu improved greatly; he seemed like a genuinely kind person. She buried her head in her bowl of ramen.


    "Eat up, Shimizu, before it gets cold."


    Having fulfilled Fugaku¡¯s request and helped her best friend, Mikoto gently reminded Shimizu to enjoy his meal before it lost its flavor.


    Shimizu nodded.


    At Ichiraku Ramen, the only sounds were the faint noise of chewing.


    Not long after, Shimizu was the first to finish and politely excused himself.


    Shortly after Shimizu left, a blond-haired shinobi entered Ichiraku Ramen.


    "Kushina, you¡¯re here too."


    Fresh from completing a mission, Minato decided to grab a quick meal and was surprised to see Kushina.


    "Hmph, of course, I¡¯m here! Unlike some people, I don¡¯t spend all day running around outside."


    Kushina pouted, clearly displeased.


    "Minato, you know, being gone all the time can make a woman feel lonely."


    Mikoto joined in to support Kushina.


    "I¡¯ve completed a lot of missions lately, so the Third Hokage said I could take some time off..."


    Minato hadn¡¯t finished when Kushina interrupted.


    "Really?"


    "Yes, but I still..."


    "Great! You have to spend time with me."


    Kushina beamed, her eyes narrowing with joy.


    Seeing her so happy, Minato didn¡¯t have the heart to say otherwise.


    Under the starry Konoha night, Shimizu found himself at Fugaku¡¯s house.


    In the brightly lit living room, Shimizu sat across from Fugaku at a small table.


    "Congratulations on becoming a Ch¨±nin," Fugaku began, speaking like a senior offering guidance to a junior.


    "However, don¡¯t let this achievement make you complacent. The path ahead is still long."


    "Thank you for your concern, Fugaku-sama."


    Shimizu nodded, his dark eyes meeting Fugaku¡¯s equally dark gaze.


    Shimizu¡¯s eyes carried a profound depth, paired with his thin lips, exuding a cold austerity.


    "Did the Hokage assign you new teammates?"


    Fugaku probed, trying to discern whether Minato, under Sarutobi Hiruzen¡¯s orders, had approached Shimizu for any particular reason.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 58: Kurenai鈥檚 Troubles

    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡±


    Shimizu replied.


    As Fugaku nodded and was about to speak, Shimizu shifted the topic and said:


    ¡°But they¡¯ve replaced the leading Jonin.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Fugaku frowned. The previous Jonin responsible for guiding Shimizu was quite capable. The Hokage had temporarily assigned another squad to assist him, but Fugaku had thought the original arrangement would soon resume.


    Why the sudden change?


    ¡°Namikaze Minato.¡±


    Shimizu¡¯s words startled Fugaku.


    Fugaku, who also harbored ambitions of becoming Hokage, naturally paid close attention to potential rivals.


    Among them, Namikaze Minato was a key focus.


    Sarutobi Hiruzen¡¯s admiration for Minato was hardly concealed. Were it not for his three prominent disciples, Fugaku suspected that the Hokage title might have already been handed to Minato.


    However, Minato¡¯s limited seniority made Fugaku feel that, for now, Minato wasn¡¯t a significant threat.


    Jiraiya was too carefree, Tsunade was a compulsive gambler, and the one he truly viewed as a competitor was Orochimaru.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lord Fugaku?¡±


    Seeing Fugaku¡¯s surprised expression, Shimizu feigned ignorance and asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. If Jonin Minato is leading you, I can rest easy. He¡¯s truly an outstanding young talent.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Fugaku¡¯s square face.


    The fact that the Hokage had assigned someone he admired to lead Shimizu was clear evidence that Sarutobi Hiruzen didn¡¯t want Shimizu confined to the Konoha Hospital. Instead, he intended to cultivate another talent on par with Tsunade.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush to officially join the hospital staff just yet. Follow Jonin Minato¡¯s arrangements.¡±


    Even though Fugaku wanted Shimizu to spend 24 hours a day immersed in research at the hospital, he dared not defy Sarutobi Hiruzen¡¯s intentions.


    He couldn¡¯t afford to let his dissatisfaction show, either.


    Patience was a clan leader¡¯s duty.


    Fugaku sighed inwardly. While Shimizu taking on missions might delay research progress, it wouldn¡¯t halt it entirely. At least Shimizu was still studying ocular cloning techniques.


    Fugaku had even commissioned a detailed research plan for ophthalmology, hoping Shimizu would provide monthly progress updates. He didn¡¯t want to be disappointed.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    What Fugaku didn¡¯t know was that Shimizu had outsourced the entire ophthalmology research plan to Nohara Rin.


    If he found out, he¡¯d probably be pointing at Shimizu¡¯s nose, shouting, ¡°How can you be such an irresponsible scoundrel?¡±


    A few days later.


    At Kurenai¡¯s house.


    Kurenai was lying on her bed, hugging a pillow.


    Her eyes stared at the ceiling as if she were pondering something.


    ¡°Does my first kiss¡­ even count anymore?¡±


    To this day, Kurenai could still recall that tender warmth.


    Subconsciously, she touched her crimson lips.


    Quickly, she shook her head vigorously.


    ¡°That jerk! Did he cast a genjutsu on me or something?¡±


    Every night, Kurenai would dream about what Shimizu had done. The scenario had shifted from lifting her skirt to kissing her.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s been so long. My father hasn¡¯t noticed anything. Is it just¡­ my inner demons?¡±


    Kurenai¡¯s thoughts spiraled into chaos.


    Knock, knock.


    A knock came from outside the door.


    Kurenai got out of bed, walked to the entrance, and opened the door to see Sarutobi Asuma.


    ¡°Asuma? What brings you here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been assigned to the same team!¡±


    Asuma announced excitedly.


    He had applied for early graduation, rubbed his old man¡¯s back for days, and even had his doting uncle put in a good word for him.


    Finally, he¡¯d managed to get Kurenai assigned to his team.


    For the first time, Asuma felt the thrill of pulling strings.


    At this stage, Asuma was still a delinquent¡ªnot the responsible man he would become. He had no shame in benefiting from favoritism.


    ¡°Huh? We¡¯re on the same team?¡±


    A flicker of disappointment crossed Kurenai¡¯s heart as a handsome face flitted through her mind.


    Suppressing her discomfort, she asked hesitantly:


    ¡°I thought my teammates were different. Am I remembering wrong?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re definitely remembering wrong, Kurenai.¡±


    Asuma declared confidently.


    ¡°The last list was a draft; this one is official.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    Kurenai sighed softly.


    Seeing Shimizu still unassigned to a team, she¡¯d harbored a faint hope that she might end up grouped with him.


    Then¡­ then she could spar with Shimizu anytime and regain her dignity.


    Yeah, that¡¯s all it was.


    Kurenai told herself she only wanted to get even with him.


    Someone who bullied her so often¡ªthere¡¯s no way she could like him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Kurenai, are you happy?¡±


    Asuma grinned, his face almost splitting from his excitement.


    Seeing Kurenai¡¯s delicate face lower slightly, her cheeks tinged with red, and her expression conflicted, he concluded she must be thrilled about being on his team.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no.¡±


    Kurenai suddenly realized her feelings toward Shimizu had softened.


    And it was all because of that chunin exam.


    ¡°Damn it. Why did that jerk suddenly start being nice to me?¡±


    She cursed inwardly. It was making her restless.


    Sometimes, she even considered seeing a therapist, but her clan¡¯s image stopped her from taking the step.


    ¡°Kurenai, let¡¯s go find our Jonin instructor. I heard they¡¯re planning some special training for us.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kurenai hesitated briefly before nodding.


    A bit of special training couldn¡¯t hurt. Every chance to improve her skills was worth taking.


    That way, she could eventually surpass that jerk.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Asuma popped a lollipop into his mouth and led the way enthusiastically.


    His ninja journey was off to a perfect start¡ªteamed up with Kurenai so easily. He couldn¡¯t imagine how much happier the future could get.


    At Konoha Hospital.


    Shimizu walked through the hospital corridors with Nohara Rin.


    He had gained some recognition here, thanks to his apprenticeship under Yakushi Nono, which had opened many doors for him.


    The influence of a medical squad leader couldn¡¯t be underestimated. There were only a handful of such leaders in the hospital, and each one managed multiple teams.


    Nono, in particular, was a significant figure in the hospital¡¯s hierarchy, backed by none other than Danzo Shimura.


    If Nono stayed at Konoha Hospital and achieved more, Danzo might reconsider assigning her to espionage missions, which often led to silencing due to the sensitive information she¡¯d acquire.


    ¡°Dr. Shimizu, you¡¯re in early today.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Dr. Shimizu.¡±


    Many people greeted him along the way, their curious gazes often lingering on Nohara Rin.


    Rin, dressed in a white coat, seemed like a new colleague to them.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Shimizu responded with a smile.


    For those who could contribute to his work, Shimizu never hesitated to offer a friendly face.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 59: Continual Growth

    ¡°Dr. Shimizu, your office is ready. It¡¯s in room 2067.¡±


    A middle-aged doctor approached, handing over a key.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Shimizu nodded.


    ¡°No problem, it¡¯s a small matter. Just, when Lady Non¨­ returns, could you put in a good word for me?¡±


    The doctor¡¯s face was filled with an obsequious smile.


    In this hospital, where seniority mattered above all, networking was crucial.


    It was said that Non¨­ Yakushi was away on a long-term mission, with no clear date of return. If Shimizu could praise him in front of Non¨­ upon her return, it might just lead to a promotion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± Shimizu replied with a faint smile.


    Many opportunists hoping to take shortcuts would come to curry favor with him.


    Unfortunately for them, they didn¡¯t realize that Non¨­ Yakushi had no intention of coming back. She was likely somewhere else, running an orphanage and enjoying her role as the headmistress.


    Still, Shimizu didn¡¯t mind. It was a chance to gain what he could. Whether these promises would ever come to fruition was anyone¡¯s guess.


    Before long, Shimizu led Nohara Rin to room 2067.


    ¡°This will be your office from now on. After missions, you can come here to rest. The hospital''s equipment is also available for you to use¡ªjust don¡¯t break anything.¡±


    Shimizu tossed her the key, then turned to gaze at her.


    Her youthful, beautiful face, coupled with the rapid development typical of shinobi, revealed a well-proportioned figure. Her form-fitting thermal pants hugged her rounded thighs beneath her white coat, while her cinched skirt accentuated her slender waist.


    Rin silently accepted the key, her expression tense, wary of any improper behavior from Shimizu¡ªespecially since they were alone at the moment.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scowl at me. I¡¯m doing you a favor, aren¡¯t I?¡±


    Shimizu stepped closer, and Rin instinctively stepped back.


    In the end, Shimizu placed one hand on the wall, pinning her in the corner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be on Kakashi¡¯s team?¡±


    Since the last time she had left Shimizu¡¯s home, Rin hadn¡¯t visited again.


    Shimizu had then taken the initiative to find her, informing her that the team assignments would be decided within the next few days.


    If she wanted to be on Kakashi¡¯s team, she needed to assist him with his ocular research and provide timely progress reports.


    ¡°Do you¡­ really have that kind of influence?¡± Rin asked skeptically.


    She had been waiting at home but hadn¡¯t received any team assignment.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Then Shimizu had shown up.


    For Kakashi¡¯s sake, Rin had reluctantly agreed to help him. After all, it was just eye research, nothing more.


    Rin had been through far worse. To her, this was one of Shimizu¡¯s rare moments of ¡°kindness.¡±


    As long as he didn¡¯t touch her body, she could endure it.


    That was her only wish.


    ¡°Hmph, my Uchiha clan is Konoha¡¯s largest! Assigning a mere teammate? It¡¯s just a word from me.¡±


    Shimizu recited the Hy¨±ga clan¡¯s signature line with a smirk.


    Seeing Rin¡¯s obvious doubt, he didn¡¯t bother to explain further.


    According to the simulated outcomes, this was how things would unfold.


    He had refrained from altering the future too much in recent days, so events leaned heavily toward this result.


    Even if she wasn¡¯t assigned to Kakashi¡¯s team, Shimizu already had plans to manipulate Rin further.


    After all, a person with someone dear to them naturally had a weakness.


    And once they had a weakness, they became easy to control¡ªespecially kind-hearted girls like Rin.


    ¡°Could¡­ could you lend me some money?¡±


    To Shimizu¡¯s surprise, Rin brought up another matter instead of continuing the discussion.


    ¡°You need money?¡±


    Shimizu was puzzled. The simulator only provided textual summaries and didn¡¯t cover every detail.


    This particular situation hadn¡¯t appeared in the simulations. The thought of Rin lacking money caught him off guard.


    ¡°My mother¡¯s business isn¡¯t doing well lately, and since I haven¡¯t been assigned a team yet¡­ so¡­¡±


    Rin¡¯s short hair framed her delicate face, which was unusually bashful at that moment.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Shimizu nodded.


    With the outbreak of war looming, unrest in the shinobi world was natural.


    Jobs were decreasing due to overpopulation, and tension within the village was rising.


    Businesses selling frivolous items like paper flowers were hit first.


    If villagers had no money, who would bother buying paper flowers?


    ¡°If you work for me, you¡¯ll be well compensated.¡±


    Shimizu withdrew his hand from the wall and handed Rin a small sealing scroll.


    Inside was 200,000 ry¨­¡ªthe equivalent of completing two C-rank missions perfectly.


    Without another word, Shimizu left.


    Rin stared at the sealing scroll in her hand with a conflicted expression.


    She didn¡¯t want to bow to Shimizu, this devil of a man, but life had to go on.


    ¡°Sigh, once I start taking on missions, I won¡¯t be short on money anymore.¡±


    Shaking her head, Rin began flipping through the latest ophthalmological research from Konoha Hospital.


    Nighttime


    In the Uchiha compound, at Shimizu¡¯s home, he sat cross-legged, faint arcs of electricity and green light flickering around him.


    Over time, his chakra reserves had increased again, now reaching 1.5 units, with no signs of stopping.


    His jet-black eyes had transformed into pure white, giving him the ability to see every meridian within his body.


    A faint green medical chakra enveloped his nerves, muscles, organs, bones, and more.


    As the veins at the corners of his eyes bulged, he focused on the microscopic level of his cells.


    In Boruto, Sarada had been able to see airborne viruses with her Three Tomoe Sharingan.


    Now, Shimizu¡¯s Byakugan, influenced by Sharingan¡¯s power, had an even greater range and detail.


    ¡°Still can¡¯t permeate every cell?¡±


    He murmured to himself.


    While the chakra network extended throughout the body, larger structures resembled blood vessels, and the smaller ones intertwined with cells.


    Although his enhanced network could easily envelop larger cellular tissues, it couldn¡¯t yet manipulate chakra at the cellular level precisely.


    ¡°Oh well, this is sufficient for now.¡±


    The faint green chakra was joined by deep blue chakra, circulating rhythmically along the meridian pathways Shimizu had mapped out.


    Through continuous refinement with the Lightning Release: Regeneration Technique, his physique had grown stronger and more refined.


    Even in his natural state, his physical prowess rivaled that of shinobi trained in defensive taijutsu.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough.


    He increased the output of his Lightning Release.


    The stronger his body became, the more chakra he could refine.


    The more chakra he had, the longer he could sustain his techniques.


    This positive cycle would continue until his meridian system reached its limit or his chakra was exhausted.


    Every passing second brought subtle changes to Shimizu¡¯s body.


    His muscular lines became increasingly defined, long and symmetrical, radiating an aesthetic beauty like a sculpture of ancient Greece.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 60: Teammates

    Konohagakure Main Street.


    "Obito, here¡¯s the file for your new teammates."


    A j¨­nin handed a few photos to Uchiha Obito and then walked away without a second glance.


    Obito immediately flipped two of the photos face down, revealing their blank white backs. Then, cautiously, he turned over the first one.


    It was a chubby, dark-skinned boy with a shaved head.


    Obito frowned. It wasn¡¯t Rin. He skipped it outright and moved on to the second photo.


    His heartbeat quickened, and a faint sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Watching so many of his classmates graduate early¡ªRin included¡ªhad left him feeling lonely with no one to talk to. Determined to catch up, Obito had trained diligently to finally meet the early graduation standards.


    Today was the day teammates were assigned, though the schedules varied for each person.


    This year, the unusually high number of early graduates had delayed the process as the academy worked out reasonable team allocations.


    "Please, Sage of Six Paths, let it be Rin!"


    Obito clasped his hands together in a mock prayer, like a desperate gambler on the verge of losing everything. With one eye tightly shut and the other squinting, he began to slowly reveal the second photo.


    "What are you doing?"


    A calm voice suddenly interrupted him.


    "Why are you just standing there like an idiot? Don¡¯t you realize you¡¯re blocking the way?"


    Startled, Obito whipped around to find Kakashi Hatake standing behind him.


    "Kakashi! What the heck? I¡¯m busy here!"


    "Oh? Busy doing what? Staring at someone¡¯s photo inappropriately?"


    Kakashi¡¯s tone was sharp, a reflection of his innate sarcasm, though softened somewhat by the mentorship he¡¯d received after the tragedies in his life.


    "Didn¡¯t take you for someone with such¡­ peculiar hobbies."


    Kakashi¡¯s keen eyes landed on one of the photos in Obito¡¯s hand, the one showing the chubby, dark-skinned boy.


    "You better shut up! If Rin misunderstands, it¡¯ll all be your fault!"


    Obito waved his hand dismissively, trying to refocus on the task at hand. He continued inching the second photo into view.


    What met his eyes was a skinny boy with the distinctive facial markings of the Inuzuka clan.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "Ahhh! No way!"


    Obito let out a cry of despair. His dreams of a glorious ninja future were shattered.


    After several minutes of lamenting, he slumped and asked listlessly, "Kakashi, who are your teammates?"


    "Rin. And Shimizu."


    "What?! Rin is on your team? And that pervert Shimizu too?!"


    Obito¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He wanted to curse the heavens for their unfairness. How could he not be placed with Rin? Instead, he got stuck with Kakashi, the aloof jerk, and Shimizu, the infamous lecher.


    "Are you okay?"


    Kakashi looked at Obito, whose face had drained of all color.


    "Of course I¡¯m not okay! Why didn¡¯t I get paired with Rin? There¡¯s gotta be a mistake in the list! And you¡ªhow do you even have new teammates when you already had a team before?"


    Obito grasped at straws, trying to poke holes in Kakashi¡¯s explanation.


    "My previous team has been reassigned. I¡¯m now part of Minato-sensei¡¯s squad."


    Kakashi¡¯s tone was as calm as ever.


    For him, it didn¡¯t matter who his teammates were as long as it improved the success rate of their missions. With Shimizu on the team, he expected their efficiency to soar.


    Back in the academy, Kakashi had once tried to recruit Shimizu to his team, but Shimizu had declined back then.


    "Alright, I¡¯m off to find Rin."


    Kakashi waved and left Obito, who was drowning in self-pity. Minato-sensei had instructed him to gather everyone for a training session.


    "Hmph. So what if Rin¡¯s on Kakashi¡¯s team? I still have a chance!"


    After a brief period of sadness, Obito quickly regained his resolve.


    If Kakashi could switch teams multiple times, that meant teammates weren¡¯t set in stone.


    Once he proved his strength, he could request to be placed on Rin¡¯s team.


    "Alright! First step¡ªbeat Shimizu!"


    Obito set his sights on this goal.


    Having sparred with Kakashi countless times, Obito knew how strong he was. In comparison, Shimizu seemed less daunting, just a minor hurdle.


    Fueled by determination, Obito dashed off to practice the Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique in secret, hoping to stun everyone with his progress.


    At Rin Nohara¡¯s home.


    Knock knock.


    A series of knocks sounded at the door.


    Before long, a tired-looking middle-aged woman answered.


    "Hello. I¡¯m here to see Rin Nohara."


    It was Kakashi.


    "Oh, you¡¯re one of Rin¡¯s classmates? I¡¯ll get her for you."


    Recognizing Kakashi¡¯s ninja attire, the woman hurried inside to call Rin.


    "Rin, someone¡¯s here to see you."


    She pushed open Rin¡¯s bedroom door, finding her daughter hunched over some paper, sketching what appeared to be an eyeball surrounded by ominous black lines, likely representing veins.


    "Who is it, Mom?"


    Rin was engrossed in her work, completing a task assigned by Shimizu.


    "It¡¯s a white-haired boy."


    "White hair?"


    Rin froze, setting her pen down.


    The only white-haired ninja she knew was Kakashi Hatake.


    "I¡¯ll be right there."


    Rin quickly tidied her appearance, ensuring she looked presentable in the mirror before hurrying to the front door.


    "Kakashi."


    She lowered her head slightly, feeling shy.


    It was the first time Kakashi had come to her house, and it left her flustered.


    "Rin, we¡¯ve been assigned to the same team under Minato-sensei."


    Kakashi got straight to the point.


    "Really?!"


    Rin was overjoyed, as if struck by an unexpected gift from the heavens.


    She couldn¡¯t believe Shimizu¡¯s prediction had come true¡ªthey really were on the same team!


    The thought of spending time with Kakashi every day filled her with motivation. All her hard work in medical ninjutsu had been for this moment.


    "Come on, Minato-sensei wants us to gather for a meeting."


    "Alright, let¡¯s go."


    After explaining to her mother, Rin left with Kakashi.


    As they walked, Rin quickened her pace to walk alongside Kakashi.


    "Who¡¯s our other teammate?" she asked.


    "Shimizu."


    Rin¡¯s excited steps faltered as an icy chill ran through her. It felt as if she¡¯d been splashed with cold water in the dead of winter and shoved into a freezing lake.


    "Sh-Shimizu?"


    Her lips trembled as she clung to the hope that Kakashi had made a mistake.


    "Yeah. Aren¡¯t you happy? After all, you¡¯ve been learning medical ninjutsu from him for a while. Now you get to fight alongside him."


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 61: A Familiar Bell-Grabbing Exercise

    Kakashi glanced sideways and noticed that Rin Nohara''s face looked slightly pale.


    Is it too cold today? Kakashi wondered silently.


    "Yeah, you''re right, Kakashi," Rin forced a smile, pretending to be cheerful.


    But inside, her heart was wailing in despair.


    She had thought she had escaped Shimizu¡¯s grasp and only needed to report research results to him monthly.


    Now it seemed they would be working side by side daily. She didn¡¯t even want to imagine what shameless things Shimizu might do.


    Yet being on the same team as Kakashi was a rare opportunity.


    If Minato-sensei found out about her conflict with Shimizu, he might reassign their team.


    Whether she could still stay on the same team as Kakashi would be uncertain.


    Between her and Shimizu, one of them would likely have to leave for the sake of team harmony.


    Both Kakashi and Shimizu were elite ninjas, so chances were she would be the one reassigned.


    While Rin¡¯s mind was spinning with such worries, the two of them arrived at Shimizu''s house.


    When they knocked, the sound of footsteps echoed inside.


    Each step seemed to resonate in Rin¡¯s chest, sinking her heart further.


    But when Kakashi looked over, all he saw was her usual calm expression, even with a faint smile.


    "Rin, Kakashi," Shimizu Uchiha opened the door. Seeing who it was, a hint of expectation flickered in his eyes.


    So, Rin and Kakashi ended up being assigned to his team after all.


    What could Hiruzen Sarutobi be thinking, putting two medical ninjas on the same team? Shimizu shook his head internally. The decisions of higher-ups must have their reasons.


    He suspected that pairing him with Kakashi might be an experiment to observe both of them.


    After all, Kakashi was the son of the legendary White Fang.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    And the circumstances surrounding White Fang''s death were... complicated, to say the least.


    Who could say what thoughts lingered in the heart of a child who had witnessed his father¡¯s demise?


    As for Shimizu himself, he was an Uchiha¡ªseemingly kind-hearted and reminiscent of Kagami Uchiha¡ªbut he hid certain strengths that needed further evaluation.


    "Minato-sensei called us over," Kakashi said.


    "Understood."


    Shimizu nodded, glancing meaningfully at Rin, who lowered her head slightly. Smiling faintly, he closed the door and stepped outside.


    At the Hokage¡¯s office, Mitokado Homura frowned as he looked over the team list signed off by Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "You grouped two medical ninjas together, and on top of that, paired an Uchiha with White Fang''s son. What exactly are you thinking, Hiruzen?"


    Hiruzen Sarutobi stamped a document with a red seal and looked up at Homura.


    "Kakashi... that child¡¯s eyes harbor a shadow. Assigning him to Minato might help dispel it."


    "And what about the Uchiha?!"


    Homura slapped the desk. Was Hiruzen losing his mind in middle age?


    The Uchiha should be kept at the periphery. Did he forget his mentor''s beliefs?


    "Don¡¯t you think he resembles Kagami Uchiha?" Hiruzen asked.


    His decision to pair Shimizu with Kakashi had been well-considered.


    "Hmph! If every Uchiha were like Kagami, the clan wouldn¡¯t be drifting further from the village. Aren¡¯t you afraid of misjudging him?"


    Homura¡¯s tone was blunt.


    It was clear he wasn¡¯t as extreme as Danzo, but he didn¡¯t harbor goodwill toward the Uchiha either.


    "We don¡¯t have much time left. Things have been unstable recently," Hiruzen sighed.


    Homura understood his concern. The border conflicts involving the Land of Fire were growing more frequent.


    "Do you think war is coming?"


    "Perhaps. The major villages are restless. We must prepare. In these troubled times, we need the Uchiha''s strength to weather the storm," Hiruzen said firmly.


    Homura scowled but left after receiving his answer.


    When the three reached the designated training ground, Minato Namikaze was already waiting for them.


    After brief self-introductions, Minato explained the purpose of today¡¯s exercise.


    "Let¡¯s start with a drill to test your teamwork," he said, pulling out two silver bells tied with red string.


    "To pass this exercise, you¡¯ll need to take these bells from me."


    Seeing the dangling bells, Kakashi quickly realized the trial¡¯s rules.


    "There are only two bells..."


    "Which means one of us will be eliminated, correct, Minato-sensei?" Shimizu finished Kakashi¡¯s sentence.


    Minato nodded. "Exactly. Now, let¡¯s begin."


    With that, he stood still, waiting for them to make their move.


    Kakashi and Shimizu exchanged glances before dashing forward.


    Rin hesitated for a moment before joining the attack.


    Watching their disorganized attempts, Minato shook his head slightly.


    Their lack of coordination was glaring.


    He dodged Kakashi¡¯s whip kick and sidestepped Shimizu¡¯s punch. But as Shimizu¡¯s foot ignited in flames, his speed doubled, catching Minato¡¯s attention.


    Though Minato had seen this move before during the Chunin Exams, he was ready for it.


    Whoosh.


    The punch missed. Rin¡¯s kunai followed but were easily dodged.


    Minato stepped back several times to widen the distance, then vanished behind Shimizu with a Body Flicker.


    "You three need to focus on teamwork," Minato advised.


    "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s necessary, Minato-sensei," Shimizu¡¯s voice echoed suddenly.


    "Hmm?"


    Minato¡¯s eyes widened as Shimizu dissolved into a puff of smoke.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 62: Kushinas Invitation for a Massage

    Boom.


    As the smoke dispersed, the sharp sound of something slicing through the air reached Namikaze Minato''s ears.


    His gaze sharpened, and he crouched low. A flaming whip-like kick grazed just above his head.


    "Fire Release: Great Fireball Technique."


    Shimizu, retracting his leg, opened his mouth and unleashed a blazing fireball.


    "Kakashi."


    Shimizu called out suddenly.


    "I''m here."


    Kakashi unsheathed his short blade, swiftly cutting off Minato''s retreat path.


    "Impressive strategy, but..."


    Minato''s voice echoed through the forest, but before he could finish, Shimizu had already created three shadow clones.


    Each clone performed the "Fire Release: Phoenix Sage Fire Technique."


    Countless fireballs surrounded Minato in an instant.


    Rin Nohara, snapping out of her brief stupor, pulled out a kunai to fill the gaps between the phoenix flames, creating an inescapable net.


    Minato calmly observed the trajectory of the flames, Kakashi closing in from behind, and Rin poised to assist at any moment.


    He nodded slightly in approval.


    Shimizu and Kakashi must have sparred frequently, developing a strong sense of coordination.


    Rin, though slightly less skilled, reacted quickly and adapted well to the situation.


    The team had basic synergy, enough to ensure their survival during missions.


    A fireball narrowly brushed past Minato''s waist. As it shook a bell tied to his clothing, the bell slipped into a fold of his ninja uniform.


    "Flying Thunder God Technique!"


    Minato threw a specially crafted, tri-pronged kunai and instantly disappeared from his spot.


    Boom!


    The sound of flames colliding with the ground and the sharp clang of the kunai piercing the earth echoed.


    Minato stood atop a tree trunk.


    Just as he was about to praise the team''s cooperation, he noticed Shimizu holding a string of bells.


    "When did that happen?"


    Minato wondered if he had been distracted by the fire release, allowing one of them to use the Head Hunter Jutsu to retrieve the bells from underground.


    "Do any of you know the Head Hunter Jutsu?"Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    As he asked, Minato lowered his head slightly to check if the bells were still on his waist.


    At that moment, a pair of hands reached out from behind the tree, firmly grabbing the bells tied to Minato¡¯s waist.


    "Sensei, getting distracted in battle isn¡¯t good."


    Sunlight filtered through the dense canopy, casting dappled light on Shimizu¡¯s face.


    "So your strategy was to distract me. The fire release was designed to push the bells into a blind spot, forcing me to check."


    Minato praised them, marveling at their layered plan.


    To devise such a strategy so soon after explaining the rules demonstrated incredible adaptability.


    It was reminiscent of the Nara clan¡¯s intelligence: calm and swift.


    "It was Shimizu''s idea," Kakashi said as he sheathed his blade.


    On the way here, Shimizu had speculated that Minato would play a bell-snatching game and proposed the plan.


    Rin silently moved closer to Kakashi without saying a word.


    Just as Kakashi mentioned, it was all Shimizu¡¯s doing.


    This filled Rin with a faint sense of dread. Shimizu seemed to know everything¡ªwhether it was medical skills or combat tactics, he was unnervingly proficient.


    What unnerved her most was how his extraordinary abilities starkly contrasted with his questionable moral compass.


    "Shimizu, huh," Minato mused, nodding.


    It seemed this squad would be easier to lead.


    Having a strategic mind as the backbone of the team was far better than dealing with chaos.


    As expected of a member of the Uchiha clan¡ªtrue elites.


    "Alright, let me give you some advice about being a ninja," Minato said, gathering the three of them to explain basic ninja knowledge.


    Shimizu and Kakashi listened quietly, while Rin, having recently graduated, needed a refresher.


    Two hours later.


    After finishing the lengthy lecture, Minato dismissed the team. Their first mission would be in three days.


    Shimizu, not sharing the same path as Kakashi and Rin, headed home alone.


    As he moved through the crowd, someone suddenly called his name.


    From 200 meters away, Uzumaki Kushina waved energetically.


    Shimizu pulled out a small mirror to obscure his face, swiftly activating his three-tomoe Sharingan to plant a subconscious suggestion in himself.


    After deactivating the Sharingan, he feigned adjusting his hairstyle and walked over.


    "Hey, I¡¯ve been calling you for ages! What took you so long?"


    Kushina crossed her arms, puffing her cheeks in frustration.


    She almost thought Shimizu had ignored her, making her doubt his earlier promise to give her a massage.


    "Why is a boy like you even using a mirror?"


    Kushina asked, surprised, as Shimizu put the mirror away.


    "Everyone has the right to pursue beauty," Shimizu replied indifferently.


    "Why were you calling me, Kushina?"


    Without answering, Kushina gestured for Shimizu to move to a shaded spot. The current location, near the barrier¡¯s edge, was under direct sunlight and too hot.


    Once they reached the shade, she said, "A massage, of course!"


    Kushina carefully watched Shimizu''s expression, trying to see if he looked annoyed.


    Seeing his calm demeanor, she added, "You made this promise in front of Mikoto. If you lie, I¡¯ll complain to her!"


    Kushina placed her hands on her hips, her chest rising and falling as she spoke.


    "Don¡¯t worry. I wasn¡¯t planning to deceive you. Do you need it now?"


    "Yes... now," Kushina nodded.


    The past few days had been exhausting. Minato was always busy developing jutsu, even after promising not to. Today, he was called away by the Hokage again and hadn¡¯t returned.


    Meanwhile, the Nine-Tails kept stirring within her. Any hint of negative emotion, and it would seize the opportunity to tempt her.


    With a monster residing in her, peaceful sleep was a luxury.


    This left her both mentally and physically drained.


    Remembering Shimizu¡¯s offer, she decided to take him up on it when she saw him on the street.


    "Alright, lead the way," Shimizu said.


    He figured it was a good opportunity to test a new medical technique he hadn¡¯t yet used on Mikoto.


    Seeing Shimizu agree so readily without any hint of impatience, Kushina smiled and led him through the winding streets.


    Half an hour later.


    They arrived at Kushina¡¯s residence.


    The building resembled a tower, with a spherical structure at the top.


    It was the Uzumaki clan¡¯s shrine and Kushina¡¯s home.


    Not far away stood the Hokage¡¯s office.


    "Why aren¡¯t you coming in?"


    Kushina asked, noticing Shimizu standing still at the door.


    "Just got distracted," Shimizu replied casually, casting a discreet glance at a nearby corner.


    With his current observational skills, he noticed several figures¡ªlikely members of the ANBU¡ªhidden nearby.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand

 Chapter 63: Kushina Covered in Sweat

    The Anbu didn¡¯t step in to stop him.


    This indicated that Shimizu entering Kushina¡¯s home was still within the acceptable boundaries.


    Currently, the primary conflict surrounding the Uchiha was due to their involvement with the Konoha Police Force, which had caused them to offend many people, combined with their inherently arrogant demeanor that made them unlikable.


    There were also historical issues left behind by Uchiha Madara. While there were minor frictions with the village, they were still within manageable limits.


    This was because the Uchiha had not yet demonstrated any real danger.


    What truly sparked the unspeakable dread towards the Uchiha was the Nine-Tails.


    When the Nine-Tails rampaged through Konoha, causing countless deaths and injuries, a pair of Sharingan, with three tomoe, appeared in the massive eyes of the beast that night.


    Anyone with functioning eyes could see that the Nine-Tails'' outburst was inseparable from the Uchiha.


    Many began to suspect that the Sharingan had the ability to control the Nine-Tails¡ªthis monstrous entity.


    Naturally, the Uchiha became the target of everyone¡¯s suspicion and fear.


    ¡°Well, pardon my intrusion then.¡±


    Shimizu stepped into the entryway, changed into indoor shoes, and followed behind Kushina.


    ¡°Make yourself at home.¡±


    Kushina quickly changed her shoes and dashed upstairs.


    ¡°Wait in the living room for a bit. I¡¯m going to tidy up my room.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    Shimizu nodded and began silently observing the decorations and layout of the house.


    The building seemed to be divided into three floors.


    The first floor contained the basics: the living room, kitchen, and bathroom. The second floor housed Kushina¡¯s bedroom.


    The top floor, however, was a spacious, spiral-shaped room¡ªthe Uzumaki Clan¡¯s shrine.


    Engraved on the floor was a massive clan seal. When a Jinch¨±riki was nearby, the seal could strengthen their abilities and interact with the outer sealing barrier, forming a dual-layered defense.


    Though Kushina usually slept on the lower floor, the influence of the seal was ever-present. While it was her home, it also resembled a ¡°prison.¡±


    In Konoha, there was another Uzumaki Clan shrine dedicated to the gods, the same place where Orochimaru obtained the mask.


    As Shimizu wandered through the living room, everything seemed orderly and proper.


    He could sense the constant watchful eyes of the Anbu monitoring him.


    However, their gaze wasn¡¯t sharp or hostile; it was merely observant, devoid of tension.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because there¡¯s nothing valuable here?¡± Shimizu mused.


    He speculated that the Uzumaki shrine didn¡¯t hold much anymore. Most of the clan¡¯s sealing techniques were likely stored in the ¡°Hokage¡¯s Residence.¡±


    Even the Scroll of Seals, which Naruto would one day attempt to steal, was kept in that place.


    According to The Book of Soldiers, the Hokage¡¯s Residence had been the repository for forbidden jutsu scrolls and confidential documents since the First Hokage¡¯s era.


    Still, Kushina probably had a few personal techniques stored somewhere, perhaps in her own room.


    ¡°All done!¡±


    Kushina¡¯s voice called down from the loft.


    Shimizu ascended the stairs and stepped into Kushina¡¯s bedroom.


    Her large bed was covered with rows of small pillows, each adorned with cute cartoon patterns.


    A small bookshelf filled with books stood by the bed, and on the nightstand sat a lamp and a photo of Uzumaki Mito. Beside it was a green potted plant.


    It was clear that Uzumaki Kushina had a very girlish heart.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t go looking around too much.¡±


    Kushina waved her delicate hand in front of Shimizu¡¯s eyes.


    Though she was several years older than Shimizu, she regarded him as just a kid. Her simple nature kept her from overthinking his presence.


    If it had been anyone else, they likely wouldn¡¯t have brought a boy into their bedroom so casually.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking.¡±


    Kushina¡¯s room had clearly been tidied up¡ªthere were no personal items in sight. There wasn¡¯t much to see anyway.


    Moreover, with the Anbu keeping a constant watch from outside the window, Shimizu wouldn¡¯t dare appear overly curious.


    ¡°Alright, lie down.¡±


    Kushina obediently lay face down on the soft bed, her back to Shimizu, as he gathered chakra into his hands.


    Once she was in position, Shimizu began channeling his chakra through his fingertips into Kushina¡¯s meridian system.


    With his precise technique, her tense and nervous muscles gradually relaxed.


    ¡°Ah~¡±


    Kushina couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft exclamation as waves of warm energy flowed into her body. The sensation was so soothing that she inadvertently vocalized her comfort, much like Mikoto had.


    It reminded her of the feeling of being held in her mother¡¯s arms as a child¡ªa deep sense of security.


    The constant anxiety and restlessness in her heart slowly eased.


    ¡°So this is a massage? It¡¯s quite nice,¡± Kushina mused, recalling how her best friend had recommended it to her. No wonder she had been so eager to persuade her to try it.


    Shimizu continued to knead, press, and rub, stimulating her blood circulation, unblocking meridians, and adjusting nerve functions.


    With each motion, the green chakra at his fingertips seeped into her body.


    Under a unique ninjutsu technique, the chakra softened, offering effects beyond those of traditional massage methods.


    ¡°Mmm~¡±


    As Shimizu worked, Kushina felt a rising heat in her abdomen, prompting her to unconsciously rub her thighs together. She could feel a primal instinct stirring deep within her.


    Inside her body, her blue chakra intertwined with the green, gradually acclimating to its presence after initial friction.


    Shimizu¡¯s lips curled into a subtle, enigmatic smile.


    Allowing someone¡¯s chakra to enter your meridian system recklessly was a risky move¡ªit could easily leave behind a backdoor.


    Having practiced on Mikoto for so long, Shimizu¡¯s medical knowledge had advanced significantly. He had even developed a seemingly insignificant new jutsu...


    ¡°Why... why does my body feel...¡±


    Kushina exhaled a warm breath onto the pristine sheets, her entire body brimming with energy, as though she needed to release it somehow.


    Suddenly, her nose picked up a peculiar fragrance.


    Kushina¡¯s nostrils flared as she tried to identify its source.


    When she turned her head, her gaze fell upon Shimizu.


    ¡°Perfume?¡±


    She wondered.


    It was the first time she had encountered such a strange scent¡ªnot like shampoo or body wash, but a pure, unique fragrance.


    ¡°This is normal. The vitality of the Uzumaki Clan is immense, so some unusual reactions are to be expected. It¡¯ll stabilize soon.¡±


    Seeing the deepening blush on her face, Shimizu offered a kind explanation.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Kushina¡¯s cheeks flushed even more. The odd sensations embarrassed her greatly.


    She turned her head slightly, sneaking a glance at the focused Shimizu.


    He¡¯s just a kid. What could he possibly know?


    Minute by minute, time ticked by. Sweat began to bead on Kushina¡¯s forehead, dampening her entire body as though she had just stepped out of a sauna.


    Her white shirt clung to her shapely figure, and her long red hair cascaded down her back, giving her an unintentional but homely charm.


    ¡°All done.¡±


    Shimizu exhaled deeply, withdrawing his hands.


    ------


    more advance and fast update chapters on


    pat reon.com/yuuwand